of the Empire wherein the rage of Satan so preuailed that seuenteene thousand men and women were crowned with martyrdome within the space of one moneth besides infinite numbers of such as were otherwise punished As in other Countries so heere in Britaine the Christians Churches were demolished their Bibles and other godly writings burned and themselues tormented with a more cruell and longer continuance then formerly had beene vsed for this endured the terme often whole yeeres together leauing no time of intermission nor place free from the staine of Martyrs Bloud And amongst others it made Britaine to be honored with the glory of many holy Martyrs which constantly stood and died in the Confession of the Faith whereof the first is reported to bee Albane of the City Verolanium who was beheaded at Holmehurst since called Derswold where now the Towne of S. Albans bearing his name is built and in whose honour Offa the great King of Mercia founded a most magnificent Monasterie Of this Alban the ancient Fortunatus Priscus in his booke of the Praise of Virginitie maketh mention thus Albanum egregium foecunda Britannia profert Britaine fertill of all good Washt with glorious Albans blood 12 His Instructor Amphibolus afterwards apprehended was brought to the same place and whipped about a stake whereat his intrailes were tied so winding his bowels out of his body was lastly stoned to death Sundry others also in other places laid downe their liues for their Professions sake as Iulius and Aaron at Leicester saith Beda or rather at Caer-leon in Monmouthshire as our Grand-Antiquarie iudgeth and in Leichfeild so many that the place became another Golgotha A Field of dead Corps For which cause the Citie doth beare an Escocheon or Field charged with many Martyrs for their Seale of Armes euen vnto this day 13 This last rage is by Orosius and Beda accounted the Tenth Persecution from Nero and by others the Tenth Horne of the Imperiall Beast who had receiued his Power from the Dragon the diuel and Forme from those foure Beasts deciphered by the Prophet Daniel whose mouth was as the Lyons mouth of Asshur his feete like the Beares feete of Persia his spots as the Leopards of Greece and these ten hornes taken from the Monster of the Grecians parted kingdome the Seleucies and the Ptolemies called in Ezekiel Gog and Magog and here alluded vnto by S. Iohn that thus made battel against the Saints But as those foure Beasts perished and were crushed by the fall of The stone cut without hands Emmanuel borne in our flesh so this Beast compounded of them Foure fell in the destructions of these most wicked Emperors whereof all almost died so vntimely and vnusuall deaths as the like is not read of elsewhere 14 For some slew themselues as Nero and Otho did some were smothered to death as was Tiberius some poisoned by their wiues as Claudius and Commodus some tugged and torne in pieces by their own Subiects and Souldiers as Vitellius Heliogabalus Pupienus and Balbinus some stabbed by them whom they most trusted as Caligula Domitian Didius Gallienus and many others some tumultuously murthered as Pertinax Seuerus Maximius Aemilius and Probus were some slaine in battell and defence of their titles as Macrinus and Gallus some hanged themselues as Gordianus and Maximianus did some drowned and swallowed vp as Decius and Maxentius were some slaine by a thunderbolt from heauen as Carus was some died in most miserable captiuitie as Valerianus did whose skinne was fleaed off he yet aliue some cut their owne veines and bled to death as Quintilius and Florianus did some dying mad as did this our Dioclesian some few and them somewhat fauoring Christians died in their beds a thing most strange to see in these times wherein the Wrath of God thus fought against them in his Iustice and the power of his Gospell preached by his Apostles and Disciples that as a Conqueror crowned and riding vpon a White horse bare a Bow in his hand and shot the sharpe Arrowes of death into the hearts of these the Kings enemies as in the opening of the First Seale is seene and in the Second is described and made manifest by a Red Horse prepared for Battell whose Rider bare a Bright sword and had commission To take peace from the earth which most effectually wee haue seene performed in most of these preceding Emperours And as Famine in great Warres is not greatly strange so Scarsitie exceeding Plentie was seene vnder the opening of the Third Seale whence a Blacke horse sent from God pased through the earth whose Rider bare a Ballance to weigh Corne as it were Spice for dearth and in the raigne of this last Tyrant Dioclesian they that had Eagles eies might see the threefold iudgements of God in the opening of the Fourth Seale when Sword Famine Death went all together as a pale-horse sent from the presence of the Lamb whose rider was Death and Hell following as his Page These were the times of calamities wheas the Soules of the righteous in the opening of the Fifth Seale cried for vengeance for the bloud of the Martyrs whom these ten hornes had gored to death and vnder the Sixth Seale both then and for euer the wicked are said to call for the Mountaines to fall vpon them and for the rockes to hide them from the presence of Him that sate vpon the Throne and from the wrath of the Lambe before whom none could stand But why doe I weake man thus open the Curtaines of Gods most sacred Tabernacle to behold the Mercy-seate of his diuine Mysteries in the accomplishments of these holy Oracles when as they who haue worne the Ephod and in whose hand Aarons Rod hath Budded with a religious reuerence haue feared to look into the same Therefore with the charge of Ioshua I will not approach neere the Arke and with Iobs hearers will Lay my hand on my mouth and returne to the prosecution of my purpose 15 It was the nineteenth yeere of his raigne in the month of March when this Tyrant sent forth his wicked Edicts through all his Empire That all churches should bee vtterly ouerthrowne that the Scriptures should be burnt that all Christians for honour should bee held infamous and all Christian seruants should bee vncapeable of freedome that all Pastors should be enforced to offer to Idols c. 16 The fountaine chiefe cause of these miseries lighting on the Church of Christ did arise from the Christians themselues as Eusebius in these words declareth After that our conuersation through too much libertie and licentiousnesse was degenerated and holy discipline corrupted whiles euery one of vs did enuie bite and backbite each other waging intestine warres within our selues and piercing one anothers hearts with the sharpe speares of opprobriouswords so that Bishops against Bishops and people against people were at bitter contention Lastly whiles
Victor will haue him the sonne of Gordianus the Emperour before spoken of Howsoeuer a most worthy man he was an excellent Captaine of singular continence a iust Iudge a louer of strangers seuere to the wicked but most benigne to the vertuous so that we may well say In Rome was a new world or at least In the World was a new Rome 4 His first Expedition was against Aurelius that held Milan whom he there slew and ioined his Souldiers to his owne strength But preferring the generall good before his particular quiet he addressed his warres for the East against the Gothes who as Iornandes their Story-writer reporteth had infested those parts of the Empire for fifteene yeeres continuance with continuall irruptions and had now lately entred friendship with many other like barbarous Nations inuading Thracia and the Countries before them euen vnto Macedonia and thence taking their way thorow Hungarie came downe the Riuer Danubie with two thousand Saile of Ships fraught with Munition and Men. To meet these Claudius prepared but before his Encounter he wrote thus to the Senate 5 Renowned Fathers and Reuerend Lords vnderstand ye for certaine that three hundred and twentie thousand men of warre are entred our Confines whose waight doth seeme to burden the Earth it selfe and whose warre-like preparations make these parts of the Empire to tremble and quake with whom I am now to strike Battle wherein if the Conquest be mine the ioy will be yours But if I fall yet I pray remember that I fight after Galienus hath raigned and rent the strength of the Romans in these remote Prouinces and after the Rebellions of Lollianus Posthumus Eugenius Regillianus Celsus and others who haue so weakened the sinewes of our Armes and broken the Swords and Launces of our defense that I may well say wee want if not strength yet weapons wherewithall to fight And to our shame be it spoken Zenobia a Woman commands all our Crosse-bowes and bends them against our vnarmed brests How small soeuer therefore our performance shall bee in this seruice repute it I pray for great and wish our proceeding may sort to the weale of the Empire 6 Which done with no daunted spirit he entred Battle and with more then wonted courage fought so valiantly that he slew and tooke Prisoners to the number of three hundred thousand fighting men with two thousand Shippes laden with Munition so that whole houses were filled to their toppes with Targets Shields Swords and Launces and other abiliments for Warre whereof he wrote againe to Rome and following the Enemie with successe of Victorie in Thracia neere Bizantium in Macedonia neere Thessalonica droue the Gothes out of those parts which they had so long infested and restored the wonted bounds of the Empire Thence marching into Germanie neere the Lake called Garda gaue that reuolted Nation a great ouerthrow where as Eutropius and Victor doe report hee vanquished two thousand of those strong Germans and there established againe their subiection to the Romans power And now minding to goe forward against Tetricus and the puissant Zenobia a Feuer did first cut off his purpose and shortlie after his life a thing very strange and rare in that age as by the course of their raignes wee haue hitherto seene not that so great a Monarch should die they being all of the same earthly mould that meanest men are but that in those daies a Roman Emperour should die in his bed as other men doe of a naturall death 7 Hee was of personage tall his bodie well composed and strong bright and cleere eies his face great and full and of life most temperate and chaste Hee raigned one yeere tenne moneths and fifteene daies and died the fourth of Februarie in the yeere of Christ two hundred seuentie one His Statue of Gold was set vp in the Capitoll and his Target of the same metall hung vp in the Senate-house himselfe in honour of his admired worth placed among the Romane Emperours that were deified for Gods such an estimation and loue did his vertuous life procure vnto him euen after his death M. AVRELIVS QVINTILIVS CHAPTER XXXVIII QVintilius the Brother of Claudius and Vice-Roy in his absence for the Guard of Italy was by the Armie whereof hee had command proclaimed Emperour immediately vpon the Newes of Claudius his death The Senate as ioifully confirming his Election as they were sorrowfull for their losse of his most worthy Brother Brethren indeed they were by nature and in conditions not much vnlike so that what seemed to bee past in the one was in the other supplied and still remaining For this M. Aurelius Quintilius was both wise for Ciuil Gouernment and experienced for Warres wanting no complements of an absolute Prince 2 But long his glasse stood not without a turne nor his Fortunes fauning without a frowne For the victorious Souldiors which in his expeditions had followed Claudius and thought themselues worthy of the first voyce in Election proclaimed Aurelianus for Emperour a most valiant Captain and of whose prowesse there had been so sufficient experience as that Quintilius knew hee could not stand against him And therefore mistrusting the strength of his Title and affections of his Souldiours reputed it ignominious for a noble minde to die with lesse honour then he attained vnto and enioied by his life and therfore resoluing to die an Emperour chose rather by a voluntary cutting of his own veines to powre out his life with his bloud then to hazard the chance of vncertaine warres or to returne to his priuate estate And thus no longer raigning then seuenteen daies which short time could minister little matter of larger discourse hee died with his brother the same moneth of February the twentith day and yeere of Christ his incarnation two hundred seuentie one L. DOMITIVS AVRELIVS VALER AVRELIANVS CHAPTER XXXIX SO short was the Raigne of the last Emperour Quintilius that Aurelianus who followed him may be said to be the Successor of Claudius and not of him being elected by his Legions in the East as soone as the other had beene in Italy though confirmed before him of the Senate in Rome continued still his riuall for Maiestie and attained the top of that high set Gole whereof Quintilius failed before his foot had well mounted the first step 2 This Valerius Aurelianus was of parentage neither honourable nor rich and yet his fortunes carried him to the height of both Some recount his birth was of Dacia others of Mysia both so doubtful that Flauius Vopiscus the copious Writer of his Life leaues it vndecided and to the censure of his Readers His risings were by the Warres wherunto from his child-hood hee had a naturall inclination and for continuall carying of his weapons was commonlie called Aurelianus the Sword-bearer 3 His seruice was sufficiently knowne to the Generals of diuers Prouinces who had forty sundry times imploied
durst not attempt any thing against her Shee in silence kept her selfe quiet looking for the issue of his designes But Harold malitiously purposing tooke counsell how hee might traine into his Haye the sonnes of Queene Emma that so all occasion of dangers against him might at once for all bee cut off many proiects propounded this lastly tooke effect that a letter should be counterfeited in Queen Emma's name vnto her sonnes Edward and Alfred to instigate them to attempt the crowne vsurped by Harold against their right the tenure whereof we haue thought good here to insert 5 Emma Queene onely in name to Edward and Alfred her sonnes sendeth motherly greetings Whilest seuerally wee bewaile the death of our Soueraigne my Lord and your Father and your selues deare sonnes still more and more dispossessed from the Kingdome your lawfull inheritance I greatly maruaile what you determine to doe sith you know that the delay of attempts giues the vsurper more leasure to lay his foundation and more safely to set thereon his intended buildings for incessantly hee posteth from towne to towne and from City to City to make the Lords and Rulers thereof his either by threates prayers or present rewards But this in priuate they signifie that they had rather one of you their Natiues should raigne ouer them then this vsurper Danish stranger Wherfore my desire is that either of you secretly and with all speed come vnto mee whereby wee may aduise together what is to be done in this so great an enterprise then whose good successe I desire nothing more Faile not therefore to send word by this my messenger how you meane to proceed and so fare yee well my deerest bowels very inwards of my heart 6 These letters thus carried and cunningly deliuered were digested as sauouring of no falshood and by the bringers others returned that Alfred should come shortly ouer to attend his mothers designes these brought vnto Harold the coastes were fore-laid and longing expectation attended the prey Alfred as forward to set on his voyage made Baldwin Earle of Flanders his and some few Bullogners increasing his Fleet hee tooke the seas for England where comming to shore Earle Goodwin met him and binding his assurance with his corporall oath became his liege-man and guide to Queene Emma but being wrought firme for Harold trecherously led these strangers a contrary way and at Guilford lodged them in seuerall companies making knowne to the King what he had done who forthwith apprehended them euen in their beds and in the morning as chained prisoners committing them to slaughter contrary to the wonted manner of military decimation did spare and exempt onely euery teath man for seruice or sale Prince Alfred himselfe was sent prisoner to the Isle of Ely where hauing his eyes inhumanely put out liued not long after in torment and griefe 7 Some adde vnto the former an other much more horrible kind of cruelty as that his belly was opened and one end of his bowels drawn out and fastned to a stake his body pricked with sharpe needles or poinards was forced about till all his entrails were extracted in which most sauage torture hee ended his innocent life 8 Harold thus freed from one the other hee thought would no further attempt and therefore the more boldly set himselfe against their mother Queene Emma whose goods he confiscated and banished her out of the Realme who thus distressed was honourably receiued and for three yeeres space maintained by Baldwin Earle of Flanders 9 The Dane then seeing his hazards thus preuented sought so to secure himselfe and with sixeteene shippes of the Danish Fleete kept the seas which continued euer in a readinesse and waffed from Port to Port to the maintenance whereof he charged the English with great paimēts to their no little grudge repining wherby he lost the loue of his subiects before it had well taken root in their hearts 10 Neither yet held hee on long in these disroiall courses for that his speedy death did cut off the infamy of a longer life and is said to haue died at Oxford in the moneth of Aprill the yeer of Christ Iesus 1040 after hee had raigned foure yeeres some moneths whose body was at first interred at Westminster hauing beene neither in warres so hardy nor in gouernment so prosperous as his Father Canut before him had beene not left behind him eyther wife or children to suruiue his person or reuiue his name HARDICANVTE THE THIRD DANISH KING THAT RAIGNED IN ENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH CHAPTER V. THe States of the land aswell English as Danes that had stood for Harold both in obtaining and keeping the Crowne now seeing him fallen thought it best to make way for their peace before Hardicanut by his sword should purchase their subiection therefore with all hast they sent into Denmarke with proffers of the scepter and their forward allegiance only vnto him Those parts beyond seas were not then so subiectiue as to build his hopes there vpon any sure ground for the Norwegians had thrust out his halfe-brother Sweyne and had elected Magnus the son of Olaffe for their King so that small assurance could he perceiue of any quiet common-weale among them and therefore fore-slowing not the offer immediately imbarked his men of warre and with so fauourable a wind tooke seas that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after hee had set saile out of Denmarke and with great pompe conueied to London was there proclaimed Englands King 2 Hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of Grace one thousand and forty and was crowned in London by Elnothus Arch-bishoppe of Canterbury beeing the thirty sixt Monarch of the English-men his raigne was spent in doing nothing vnlesse you will say in doing euill hee did something 3 For no sooner had he a power to command but he forthwith commanded the body of his halfe-brother the deceased King to bee digged vp and with spitefull disgrace to bee throwne into Thamisis where it remained vntill a Fisherman found it and buried it in the Church-yard of S. Clement without Temple-Barre commonly called Saint Clement-Danes for that saith Stow it was the burying place of the Danes this crueltie shewed was pretended for the hard vsage of Queene Emma his mother though partly spiced with reuenge for his vsurpation of the Crowne against him 4 Yet is worthily to bee commended for the reuerent regard hee bare to his Mother and louing affection to his Brother for no sooner was hee risen out of the throne of his Coronation but that hee sent honorable Embassage vnto Earle Baldwine with many thankes to him for her princely vsage and for her to returne into England to her former estate and place of Queene His brother Prince Edward comming ouer to visite them both was most honourably receiued retained and dismissed and these are the vertues regardable in
this King 5 But his vices were more and concerned more personnes for a great Epicure hee was and giuen much vnto Cuppes whereby he trained the body to belly cheere and sense to bee subiect to sloth and drunkennesse foure times euery day were his tables spred and plenteously with all Cates furnished euer commanding that his courtiers guests and seruants should rather leaue for superfluity then call for lack which howsoeuer it was in him accounted for Roiall bounty yet it caused in the people who vse to praise the Soueraignes vertues but imitate his vices a riotous loosenesse and the Common-weale to lie sicke of consumptions bred by such excesse of those grosse humours in her body 6 This wrought in him a carelesse neglect of gouernment in State so that â—…he whole managing thereof was committed to his mother Queene Emma a woman extreamely couetous and to Goodwin the rich and politicke Earle of Kent who seeing the present state carried wholy away with present pleasures thought that a fitte subiect for him to worke vpon for the King not married vnlesse it were to his lewd will and Edward likely to succeede of an ouer soft temperature hee thought these both might proue aduantageous to his ambition and therfore bethought him how the crowne might bee worne by him or his 7 Therefore to separate the hearts of the subiects from the Prince then which there can bee no greater a wound vnto both hee caused the King to impose heauy tributes vpon the English onely to pay the Danes in his Fleete appointing euerie common Souldier and Mariner to receiue eight markes in money euery officer and Master twelue which amounted to the summe of thirty two thousand one hundred forty seuen pounds for the payment whereof there was so great a grudge that two of the Collectors Thurstane and Feader were slaine by the Citizens of Worcester which caused their City to be burnt and part of the country spoiled by the Kings commaund and their Bishop Alfred expulsed the See till with money hee had purchased his peace This Bishops hands as was said were deepe in the murther of Prince Alfred the Kings half brother whom we spake of yea and Goodwin himselfe was put to his purgation by oath for the clearing of his suspitions in that treacherous and brutish fact which oath was the lighter vrged and the easier receiued for his rich and bounteous gifts immediately before presented to the King and that was a shippe whose sterne was of gold with fourescore souldiers therein placed all vniformely and richlie suited On their heads they al wore guilt Burgenets and on their bodies a triple guilt habergion a sword with guilt hilts girded to their wastes a battaile-axe after the manner of the Danes on their left shoulders a target with guilt bosses borne in their left hands a dart in the right their armes bound about with two bracelets of gold containing sixeteene ounces in weight 8 Aimundus Bremensis writing the Stories of those times sheweth that the three sonnes of Canute were possessed of the three Kingdomes England Denmarke and Norway though the father by Will had disposed of the first otherwise which moued Hardi-Canute much to maligne the roialtie of Harold whose Crowne by birth and couenant belonged to him and therfore with great preparation intending to recouer his right hee entred the Sea and came into Flanders where hauing notice of the vsurpers death his rage was staied and he peaceably came in and receiued the Crowne 9 And that Swein called the Younger King of Denmarke to assist his vncle Hardi-Canute against Harold the vsurper of Englands Crowne with a great Armie prepared thitherward and taking the Seas were by tempest driuen vpon the coasts of Hadelâ—… where his Armie doing some hurt was set vpon and discomfited by the souldiers of the Arch-bishoppe himselfe amongst them beeing taken prisoner and brought into the presence of the Arch-bishop was by him most honourably receiued and conueied vnto Breme who there entered a league with him and with gifts and other complements after a few daies suffered him to depart who likewise hearing of the death of King Harold returned backe to his owne Countrey where shortly after he was much molested by Magnus the sonne of Olaf then raigning King ouer the Norwegians 10 Hardi-Canute in England hearing of those stirres thought it his part to aid his Nephew King Sweyn against the inuasions of Magnus and therefore hee sent one Sueno his kinsman with an Armie of the English to reestablish King Sweyn in his Throne These entred Norway and the Field against the Norwegians but by them were so ouerlaied that hee left Magnus the vanquisher and returned againe for England but before hee could arriue the Shore King Hardi-Canute was dead with whom dyed the issue of that warre whose death was suddaine and after this manner 11 At the celebration of a great marriage contracted betwixt a Daenish Lord called Canut-Prudan and Lady Githa the daughter of a Noble-man whose name was Osgot Clappa in a solemne assembly banquet at Lambeth the eight of Iune reuelling and carousing amidst his cups hee suddainly feldown without speech or breath whose losse was the lesse lamented for his excesse riotousnesse and vnwonted exactions but chiefly because a much better was then to succeede him hauing himselfe had neither wife nor child that is read off Yea so farre were all sorts from bewailing him that in regard of the freedome from the Danish yoke which they attained by his decease euer since among the common people the day of his death is annually celebrated with open pastimes in the streetes as the old Romanes kept their fugalia for chasing out of their Kings which time is now called Hoctide or Hucxtide signifying a time of scorning or contempt which fell vpon the Danes by his death His body with all due obsequies was interred at Winehester by his fathers after hee had voluptuously raigned two yeeres lacking ten daies and departed his life and kingdome the yeere of Christ Iesus 1042. 12 With the death of this King died all rule of the Danes in this land and the sacred sparke of the Saxons fire through three of their successions buried in their owne ashes beganne now to take flame and to burne most bright which was Prince Edward now commonly called the Confessor the sonne of King Ethelred and albeit there were others betwixt him and the crowne as namely Edward and Edmund the sonnes of the Iron-side yet the one dying in Hungarâ—… without issue of body the other there liuing as a banished man by surname the Out-law was neither so well regarded nor thought so worthy of gouernement as this other Edward was whom therfore they sent for and with so great applause and acclamations proclaimed that the present ioy seemed to prognosticate a perpetuall happinesse to the English who had beene most miserably afflicted by the Daenes for the space of two hundred forty
they shew themselues to be fraile men but onely those things wherein without scruple we ought to imitate them and therefore they are wiselie and warilie to be praised that Gods prerogatiue may be reserued intire to himselfe 43 Some other learned men there were who liued neere to that time whose censure was farre sharper then that Monks Such were some of those Diuines of Paris mentioned by Caesarius the Monk who saith The Question was debated to fro amongst the Doctors in the vniuersitie of Paris whether Thomas were damned or saued amongst whom Rogerius the Norman auowed that hee deserued death and damnation for his contumacie against his King the Minister of God but Petrus Cantor alleadged that his Miracles were signes of his saluation c. An indeede if all bee true which one man hath written in fiue bookes containing his 270. Miracles wee cannot but acknowledge him both the greatest Saint and the meriest too that euer gotte into heauen so ridiculous are many things recorded of him As that of Ailwardus who for stealing of a great whetstone which the Author that writes it best deserued beeing depriued of his Eies and Virilities by sentence of Law vpon praier to S. Thomas he had all restored againe Yea euen a Bird hauing beene taught to speake flying out of her cage and ready to be seized on by a Spar-Hauke said onely S. Thomas helpe mee and her Enemie fell presently dead and shee escaped and belike reported it Of which great power in this Saint how canne wee doubt sith wee read that euen in his life time the * Virgin Marie her selfe was contented to bee his Semster and sowed his shirt with red silke Many of which kind of follies if that word be sharp enough might bee heere inserted were not our present argument more serious and these forgeries fit onely for Monks to endite children to read and fooles to beleeue 44 The report of the tragicall outrage on the Arch-bishop comming to the old King at Argenton in Normandy there was no kind of sorrow into which without respect to Maiestie or State hee fell not and not without cause as knowing how plentifull an Hydra of mischiefes vpon the opinion of his priuitie with the fact would rise if not preuented But the murtherers fearing least this their fact would displease the king in whose reuenge they did it fled into the North and abode one whole yeere in the kings Castle of Knaresborough in Yorkeshire perhaps by fauour of the yongue king none of them dying for the fact by way of iustice because the Clergie exeÌ„pting themselues from the bonds of ciuill Laws the punishment of a Priest-killer as by some it appeareth was not then the death of the Body by execution of capitall sentence but of Soule by Excommunication till about the twentie third yeer of this king it was at the instant suite of Richard Arch-bishop of Canterburie and of the Bishops of Winchester Elie and Norwich yeelded that such persons should also suffer losse of life 45 The king therefore vpon protestation to submit himself to the iudgement of such Cardinals Legats as the Pope should send to inquire of the fact kept his Realme from Interdiction though the king of France the Archbishop of Seâ—…s and Theobald Earle of Blois had outgone his Embassadors with their inflaming letters conteining the descripion of that Parricide 46 Henry therefore among so many perplexities rising out of the Archbishops murther saw no way so ready for the calming his owne perturbations or for the auerting mens thoughts from the consideration of that scandalous tragedie as to vndertake some great and noble enterprise which now offered it selfe very seasonably For Ireland a verie spatious and plentifull Iland and lying commodiously for the vses of the English burned in it self with ciuill diuisions kindled among the petty Kings and Princes thereof while Rotherick the Great called O Conor Dun Prince of Connaught abusing his power and the aduantage of the times to the oppression of his Neighbours sought to make himselfe the vniuersall King thereof hauing already inuaded the Title Stile of KING AND MONARCH OF IRELAND And this his purpose was much aduanced by the fatall and familiar errour of proceedings in like cases for the Irish Princes either through distrust or pride forbearing to vnite their forces against the common enemy while each prouides for one they are all as it were ouer-come 47 Moreouer Dermot Mac Murrgh in that time of the Irish Pentarchie or fiue-fold Kingdome hauing secretly stolne away the wife of Rotherick a light woman and consenting or plotting rather vrging the rape it selfe added to Rotherickes ambition a iust desire of reuenge for so notable impudent and publike iniurie so much the more odious in Dermots person for that hee was old neyther was this all for the causes of this change were higher 48 The onely disposer and translator of Kingdomes is God in Ireland to moue him to offence without which no Kingdom is transferred against the people thereof all such sinnes abounded as commonly forgoe the greatest changes for not onely the manners of the Nation were extremely corrupted but the Christian faith it selfe decaied barbarisme ouerrunning the one and more then superstitions the other But it may seeme by some Authors that King Henries particular inducements to that Action were both an ancient title vnto that Kingdome deriued from his ancestors the kings of England for many ages before him and many vnsufferable wrongs by their Piracies vnto the English Nation buying and selling their Captiues and vsing Turkish tyranny on their â—…dies which made the Irish Clergy themselues confesse that they had deserued no other then that their land should bee transferred to that Nation whom they had so cruelly handled Notwithstanding king Henry who knew how great and dangerous tumults the Popes had raised on small occasions thought his way would bee much easier if he went onward with the Popes good fauour which hee easily obtained so liberall is his holinesse of that which is none of his for à fee viz. a penny yeerely to bee paid to Saint Peter of euery house in Ireland Touching which point Rossus of Warwick no Protestant I assure you saith That Englands King is not bound to rely on the Popes graunt for Ireland nor yet to pay that taxe because hee had claime to that Kingdome by an hereditary right and that the Pope had no temporall interest therein as his fauorites pretend the often-mentioned Monke of Newborough can tell vs who saith that Nunquam externa subiacuit ditioni Ireland was neuer subiect to any forraine command 49 God Almighty therefore did now put it into the heart of Henry for the reforming of that kingdome to make a Conquest thereof hauing in his infinite wisedome before hand fitted all circumstances needfull to concurre for inducing so warie and frugal a Prince
deposed King Henry and with speed to bee crowned himselfe at Alhallontide next yet finding such amasement and silence hee sends them his pedigree and his claime in writing that they might the better consider yeelding as it seemes to be ordered therein according to their generall agreement during the treaty whereof he would not visite King Henrie alleadging himselfe was peerelesse in England The maine points of his Title were as followeth King Edward the third had issue Edward Prince of VVales VVilliam of Hatfield Lionell Duke of Clarence Iohn of Gaunt D. of Lancaster Edmund D. of Yorke Thomas D. of Glocester and VVilliam of VVindsor Edward Prince of Wales dyed liuing his Father and left issue Richard the second King of England who died without Issue as did also William King Edwards second sonne 85 Lionel the third sonne had issue Philip his daughter and heire married to Edmund â—…ortimer Earle of March who had Issue Roger Earle of March who had Issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Eleanor which Edmund Roger and Eleanor died without Issue Anne the heire of that house marrieth Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund Duke of Yorke fifth sonne to King Edward the third which Earle of Cambridge had Richard commonly saith the Booke called Duke of Yorke 86 Iohn of Gaunt the fourth son and younger brother to Lionel had Issue Henry who immediately after King Richards resignation vnrighteously saith the Booke entred vpon the same for that Edmund Earle of March sonne of Roger Earle of March and of Philip daughter and heire of the before said Lionel Duke of Clarence elder brother to Iohn Duke of Lancaster was then aliue and that aswell the said Henry eldest son to Iohn Duke of Lancaster as his descendents haue hitherto holden the Crowne of England c. vniustly for that himselfe the said Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke was the lawfull heire being the sonne of Richard Plantagenet Earle of Cambridge and of Anne before said 87 This was the effect of the Duke of Yorks title which for the points of the Pedegree was very true though in barre thereof the friends of King Henry without denying any part of the premises being all of them more euident then that they could be honestly denied had not a little to say for him for they could among other things alleadge that Richard the second resigned vp his Crowne and Regality at large and that none else making claime but Henry Duke of Lancaster hee was thereunto by the consent of all the three Estates admitted that Richard Earle of Cambridge was for high Treason attainted and executed and his Issue made incapable of any inheritance that this Richard his sonne now challenging the Crowne of England being restored by the meere clemency and goodnesse of this King Henry the sixt had voluntarily acknowledged him for his lawfull Soueraigne and sworne the same and that the said Richard was finally for treason attainted and adiudged vninheritable they could hereunto haue added sundry Acts of Parliament made to establish the right of the Lancastrian line the succession of three Kings all Henries that is to say the fourth fifth and sixth the politicke addresses of the first of those Kings the noble victories of the second and the holy life of the third which three Kings liues contained of raigne about threescore yeeres in which number this was the nine and thirtiethof King Henry the sixth who was descended of the male line and the Duke of Yorke but of a female of which female line none had euer been in possession of the Crown Great and weighty points if any and the rather to bee considered for that King Henries person beeing in very truth Prisoner no act of his to establish Yorkes title could bind in law or conscience and the lesse for that hee had a wife and by her a sonne who was at liberty and ready with Armes to free his father or hazard to destroy the whole English name But they who on Yorks behalfe abstractiuelie disputed these highest questions knew a rule of law which saith Iura sanguinis nullo iure ciuili dirimi possunt ' and the Lancastrians were not without their speculatiue and remote considerations to countenance the particulars of their cause Thus we see that in Monarchies though the noblest forme of Regiment where lineall succession is the rule of inheritance there sometimes fall out as great and as indeterminable difficulties as where Election designeth the Successor whereof the French tragedies which our Nation made among them and now these in England are without all exception the most fearefull instances For France had heretofore her time of affliction but now O dearest England it was thine 88 While this weighty controuersie was debated a Crowne which hung for garnishment in the middle of the roofe where the Knights and Burgesses of the Parliament met to consult and the crown which for like cause stood vpon the highest Tower of Douer Castell fell sodainely down which were vulgarly construed to portend That the raigne of K. Henry was at an end and that the Crown should be transferred from one royall line to another But the Queene her sonne Prince Edward and her fast friends in the North the seate of their hopes being nothing discouraged at their late ill fortunes prepare all the forces they can to recouer K. Henrie and the Kingdome which thing whiles they are pursuing the conclusion of the Parliament concerning the crown was That Henry the sixth should raigne and bee King during his life the remainder to rest in Richard Duke of Yorke and the lawfull heires of his body in generall tayle King Henries heires to bee excluded The Duke in the meane time is proclaimed heire apparant and called Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall Earle of Chester and Protector of England The agreement was engrossed sealed and sworn vnto The Queene will haue nothing to doe in this bargaine being so dangerous and preiudicious to her selfe her husband and her sonne and therefore when the King at the Duke of Yorkes instigation sent for her to repaire vnto him shee relying vpon the Dukes of Sommerset and Excester and other the Kings friends vtterly refuseth Henry continueth king The Armes therefore which she taketh for his deliuerance haue the more iustice The Duke of Yorke missing the prey hee expected leaues the king with the Duke of Norfolke and the Earle of Warwicke at London himselfe with the Earles of Salisbury and Rutland and certaine forces setteth forward to Wakefield to pursue the Queene and her sonne sending direction to the Earle of March that hee should follow with all his power The Castell of Sandall standeth pleasantly vpon a small hill in view of the faire town of VVakefield there the Duke of Yorke comming thither vpon Christmas Eue reposeth himselfe and expecteth the encrease of his numbers The Queene aduertised thinkes it wisdome to fight before the Duke grow too strong and thereupon marcheth forward hauing
the short time wherein he continued the name of a King which onlie was two monthes and sixteene daies and in them also he sate vncrowned without Scepter or ball all which Richard aimed at and perfidiously got before they could come to his head or into his hands His age at the death of his father and entrance into his throne was eleuen yeeres fiue monthes and fiue daies and within three monthes after was with his brother sin othered to death in the Tower of London as shall be shewed in his Raigne of whom we are now by order of succes sion to write RICHARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SIXTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS ISSVE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XIX RIchard the third sonne of Richard Duke of Yorke born at Fotheringhay Castle in the County of Northampton was first honoured with the title of Glocester being the third Duke of that number consequently by vsurpation crowned King of England the third of that name a name indeed noted to the Kings so called to bee euer ominous and the title of Glocester to those Dukes euer fatall all of them both dying violent and vntimely deathes which ought to haue beene the more fearefull vnto Richard now hauing possession and interest in them both But that not regarded or destiny enforcing his aspiring mind gaue him no rest till his restlesse body found it lastly in the graue For his brother deceased when his life was most desired no man in shew tooke his death so heauily as himselfe or tendered the young King with a more honourable respect when as God knowes his mind ranne vpon deepe reaches how to compasse the wreath for his owne head which the better to fashion hee withdrew a while into the North and at Yorke in most sad and solemne manner obserued the Funerals of the dead King but howsoeuer the Maske couered this subtle Dukes face from the eie of the multitude yet Buckingham well knew the ambitious desire of his aspiring heart and indeed was the Dedalus that made him the wings wherwith he mounted so neere vnto the Sun as that the wax melting like the high-minded young Icarus he caught his last fall 2 What intendments they had before the Kings death is vncertaine though it may be suspected but sure it is he now gone the Duke of Buckingham twice sollicited Gloucester by his messengers in the North met him at Northampton himselfe accompanied him to London forwarded him in Counsell and was the first Actor in this following tragedy For first making him Protector procuring his young Nephew forth of Sanctuary disabling the young King bastardizing them both perswading the Citizens working the Nobility and all this done to set the Crowne vpon crookt Richards head and so moulded their minds vnto the man as they all became humble petitioners vnto him for to accept of the same who in the meane while had well conned his owne part by profuse liberalitie by passing great grauity by singular affability by ministring of iustice and by deepe and close deuises whereby hee wonne to himselfe the hearts of all but the Lawyers especially to serue best his turn which was so affected that in the name of all the States of the Realme a Petition was drawne and presented him to accept the wearing of the Crown the true copy wherof as we find it recorded in the Parliament Rol we haue inserted is as followeth In Rotulo Parliamenti tenti apud Westm. die Veneris Vicesimo tertio die Ianuarii An. Regni Regis Richardi 5. primo inter alia continetur vt sequitur Memorandum quod quaedam billa exhibita fuit coram Domino Rege in Parliamento praedicto in haec verba Where late heretofore that is to say before the consecration coronation and inthronization of our soueraigne Lord the King Richard the third a roll of parchment containing in writing certaine Articles of the Tenor vnderwritten on the behalfe and in the name of the three Estates of this Realme of England that is to witte of the Lords Spirituall Temporall and of the Commons by name and diuers Lords Spirituall and Temporall and other Nobles and notable persons of the Commons in great multitude was presented and actually deliuered vnto our said Soueraigne Lord the intent and effect expressed at large in the same roll to the which Roll and to the considerations and instant petition comprised in the same our said Soueraigne Lord for the publike weale and tranquility of this land benignely assented Now forasmuch as neither the said three Estates neither the said persons which in their name presented and deliuered as it is aforesaid the said Roll vnto our said Soueraigne Lord the King were assembled in forme of Parliament by reason whereof diuers doubts questions and ambiguities beene moued and engendred in the minds of diuers persons as it is said Therefore to the perpetuall memory of the truth and declaration of the same be it ordained prouided and established in this present Parliament that the Tenor of the said roll with all the contents of the same presented as is abouesaid and deliuered to our foresaid Soueraigne Lord the King in the name and in the behalfe of the said three Estates out of Parliament now by the same three Estates assembled in this present Parliament and by authority of the same bee ratified enrolled recorded approued and authorized into remouing the occasions of doubts and ambiguities and to all other lawfull effects that shall now thereof ensue So that all things said affirmed specified desired and remembred in the said rol in the tenor of the same vnderwrittē in the name of the said 3. Estates to the effect expressed in the same roll be of the like effect vertue force as if al the same things had bin so said affirmed specified desired remembred in a full Parliament and by authority of the same accepted approued The Tenor of the said Roll of parchment wherof aboue is made mention followeth is such To the high and Mighty Prince Richard Duke of Glocester Please it your noble Grace to vnderstand the considerations election and petition vnderwritten of vs the Lords Spirituall temporalll and Commons of this Realme of England and thereunto agreably to giue your assent to the common and publike weale of this land to the comfort and gladnese of all the people of the same First we consider how that heretofore in time passed this land many yeers stood in great prosperity honour and tranquilitie which was caused forsomuch as the King then raigning vsed and followed the aduise and counsell of certaine Lords spirituall and temporall and other persons of approued sadnesse prudence policy experience dreading God and hauing tender zeale and affection to indifferent ministration of iustice and to the common and publike weale of
twenty yeeres and called Ralfe Wilford who for falsly assuming the name title of the said Earle being thereunto taught and suborned a practise which well declared that the malitious Dutchesse of Burgundie did still liue was hanged at S. Thomas Waterings by Southwarke vpon Shrouetuesday 60 This new deuise to vncrowne King Henry so wakened his owne feares and the eies of the Castilians who had secretly agreed to marry their Princesse Katherine to our Prince Arthur that there seemed no sure ground of succession if that the Earle of Warwicke were not made away A fearefull case where the false reason of State shall faine to it selfe an impossibility of well doing without shedding innocent blood and shall therefore resolue to found vpon so crying a sinne the hope of perpetuity in succession sith nothing is truer thâ—… that sinne was â—…uer an vnsure basis to settle lasâ—…ing workes vpon But ô the narrow capacities of the most seeing men the confidence whereof did vndoubtedly lead this King heerein not iustifiable howsoeuer excusable in respect of humane frailty which might propound to it selfe many feares and respects both publike and priuate to conniue at the plotted death or rather formall murder of this harmelesse Gentleman whose wrong may yet moue the hardest to compassion as it afterwarde stirred God in iustice to reuenge prospering no part of that great worke which was thereupon thus corruptly sought to be perpetuated That noble Lady Katherine herselfe was hereof so sensible that when the diuorce was afterward prosecuted against her by King Henry the eight her second husband shee is reported to haue said That it was the hand of God for that to cleere the way to her marriage that innocent Earle of Warwicke was put to vnworthy death Neither let licentious Practises vouch the singular Act of Salomon in taking away the life of his elder brother Adonias to colour this homicide for he that will argue from particular facts in Scripture shall not onely leaue no Adonias liuing but perhaps no Salomon To worke this young Warwickes ruine the mischeiuous and dismall wretch Perkin becomes an occasion if not an instrument for he by his supple insinuations and flowing promises had corrupted his keepers the seruants of Sir Iohn Digbie Knight Lieutenant of the Tower who as was affirmed meant to haue murdered their master and then to haue set Perkin and the Earle at large to which practise of escape the poore Earle is said to haue consented Perkin for this conspiracie had his triall at Westminster and hee together with one Iohn à Waters who had beene sometime Maior of Corke in Ireland were condemned and being drawne to Tiborne had the sentence of death executed vpon them Perkin at the Gallowes did reade his former confession taking on his death that the same was true and vnder-went his punishment with patience Walter Blewet and Thomas Astwood being two of the conspirators for the other two Strangewates and Long Roger being the Lieutenants men also were not executed nor for so much as wee haue read arraigned not long after receiued the reward of their offence at the same place 61 Iustice thus tooke hold at last of Perkin Warbecke on whom the Prouerbe which saith that Pride is the Vsher of shame was worthily verified Neither could the world accuse King Henrie for his death vnlesse it were for that he had not hanged him sooner but suffered him to liue till hee had drawne after him a greater ruine in Warwicks person then in all the former tragedies For this Earle being a chiefe Prince of the blood and next heire Male of his house to the Crowne of England a crime of which his birth onely made him guilty and not any fact of his being thus charged to haue giuen assent to Perkins plot of escape he was publikely arraigned before the Earle of Oxford then High Steward of England by the name of Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke and indited for minding to haue escaped as they said out of the Tower and consequently according to the dreadfull licence of inferences among our English pleaders in cases of death to depriue King Henry of his royall Crowne and dignity and to vsurpe the Title and soueraigne office prosecuting their bloody Poetry with the like sanguinary syllogismes though vtterly without measure or fashion The Earle doubly betraied first by the setters of the snare and then by their silly or deceitfull perswasions who were put about him confesseth the enditement and submitteth himselfe to the Kings mercie that is offered vp his head to be a slipperie foundation of King Henries farther purposes for sentence of death was thereupon pronounced as against a Traitour This one practise seemes sufficient if not to cast vpon Henry the Title of a shrewd and perillous man yet to raise a doubt whether as one writes hee was more sincere and entire then Ferdinando King of Spaine vpon whom saith that Authour he did handsomely bestow the enuie of the death of Edward Plantagenet Earle of Warwicke The life therefore of this Prince according to rigour of lawe being thus in his power the King gently pardoned all the paines but the losse of his head which was cut off vpon a scaffold at Tower-hill and then another gratious fauour his body was not buried in the Chappel of the Tower or in any other common place but at Bisham by his Ancestors Iealous saith one the King was ouer the greatnes of his Nobilitie as remembring how himselfe was set vp and much more did this humour encrease in him after he had conflicted with such Idols and Counterfeits as Lambert Simenel and Perkin Warbeck The strangenes of which dangers made him thinke nothing safe This Earle was the last heire male of the blood and surname of Plantagenet whose race as it was a long time glorious for giuing Kings to England euen from King Henry the second so in the end chiefly for the house of Yorke it became hatefull as it seemes to God and man for the most horrible and inextinguible deadly fewdes murder periuries and other horrors committed within it selfe which as then not fully expiated lay heauily vpon the head of this Earle and finally threw open all those fences which the possession of Maiestie and numerositie of issue had for sundry ages cast about it letting in thereby the surname of Tydder being but two descents English and which now after three descents and fiue Princes is also vanished Now among those few great workes of peace which ensued their firebrands of warre we must remember the marriage of Prince Arthur with the Princesse of Spaine Lady Katherine The interim from Warwicks death till then brought forth a verie great plague whereof in London there are said to haue died about thirtie thousand The King and Queene remoue to Callais in May and returned in Iune The maine busines was to reuiew and ratifie the state of amity and negociations betweene the
Saint Augustine 5351. Isidore 5210. Orosius 5190. Beda 3952. Alphonsus 5984. And yet doe these disagreements helpe little the Obiectors if this be considered that the maine foundation of these diuersities consisteth chiefly in the first world before the Flood wherein it is manifest that the reputed Septuagint addeth to the Hebrew Originall fiue hundred eighty and six yeeres And from the Flood to Abrahams birth is accounted two hundred and fiue yeeres more then Moses hath As likewise the like is done in the latter times for from the Captiuitie of Babylon to the death of Christ one hundred thirty and seuen yeeres are added more then the Sunnes course hath measured so that it seemeth the differences were not great for the times of Heli Salomon nor Iudahs Kings in whose raignes Brute is brought to people and possesse this Iland But leauing these diuersities and to come to a certaintie let vs calculate the yeeres of the holy historie according as Functius Beroaldus and sundry other Theologicke Chronologers haue done who from the Scriptures most sure account so tie the stories of times together that like to a golden chaine the linkes are fastned each to other and the whole so compleat that a yeere is not missing from the fall of man vnto the full time of his redemption 24 First then from the Creation to the Flood are reckoned yeeres 1656. gathered by a triple account from the ages begettings and deaths of the fathers The like is thence obserued for foure hundred twentie and seuen yeeres that is to the seuentie fifth of Abrahams life wherein God began to tie the times accounts in holier summes for Terah the first recorded Idolater was the last in honour that had the Sunnes course measured by mans life And now the bounds of time tie the Promise to Abraham to bee before the Law foure hundred and thirty yeeres as the Apostle to the Galathians affirmeth From the Law to the building of Salomons Temple and that in the fourth yeere of his raigne were yeeres foure hundred and eightie and from that foundation to his death were thirtie six yeeres for his whole raigne was fortie From his death and Kingdomes diuision vnto the burning of that Temple which was executed in the nineteenth of Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel were yeeres three hundred and ninetie as by the daies of Ezekiels siege and sleepe appeareth in the second and fifth verses of his fourth Chapter From the burning of the Temple to the end of Iudahs captiuitie were yeeres fiftie and one for the whole time of Babels bondage contained seuenty yeeres as Ieremy 25. 11. whereof nineteene were expired and fifty one remaining vnto the first yeere of Cyrus their deliuerer whom the Lord in that regard calleth his annointed Isay. 45. 1. In the first yeere of whose Monarchie he published an Edict for the returne of the Iewes and new building of their Temple as in the books of Chronicles and of Ezra is seene And from this first yeere and proclamation of King Cyrus vnto the last yeere and death of Christ our Sauiour the great yeere of Iubilie the acceptable time wherein he troad the winepresse alone to the finishing of the ceremonies the taking away of sinne the reconciling of iniquity the bringing in of euerlasting righteousnesse to the sealing vp of vision and prophecie and to the anointing of the most holy were yeeres foure hundred and ninety as the Prophet Daniel from the Angell Gabriel receiued and vnto vs hath deliuered Dan. 9. 24. all which added together make the number to be three thousand nine hundred and threescore yeeres And by this said computation I haue accounted Brutes story as all others wherein I shall bee occasioned to speake 25 Lastly if from among these misty cloudes of ignorance no light can be gotten and that we will needs haue our descents from the Troians may wee not then more truly deriue our blood from them through the Romanes who for the space of foure hundred threescore and six yeeres were planted amongst vs in which continuance it is most certaine they tooke of our women to be their wiues and gaue their women to be wiues vnto vs seeing that some of their Emperors did the like themselues and from whose blood saith Beda the Britaines Ambrosius lineally descended And if beauty and parts be the instigaters vnto loue as in the first world we see it was no doubt then the features of the Britains were mouing Angels vnto the Romanes whose faces euen in those times were accounted to be angelicall and whose personages as yet are respected as the best if not better then any other in the world But that the Romans themselues descended from the Troians or AEneas should be the roote of the Iulian family howsoeuer the fictions of Poets as a spring tide haue flowed from the fulnesse of their pennes yet Tacitus their best writer accounteth those things not far vnlike to old fables wherein he iudgeth that Nero to win credit before the Consuls and to get reputation in the glory of eloquence vndertooke the pleading of the Ilienses cause declaring the Romanes descent from Troy and the Iulij from the loines of AEneas which notwithstanding he censureth as is said And Iosephus in the dispersion of Noahs sonnes and families affirmeth that Romus was the Originall of the old Romanes and he of Chus and Cham if he meane as he speaketh To conclude by what destiny I know not nations desire their originals from the Troians yet certaine it is that no honor from them can be brought whose city and fame stood but for six descents as vnder the raignes of Dardanus Erithonius Troos Ilion Laomedon and Priamus during which time they were thrice vanquished twice by Hercules in the daies of Laomedon and the third time rased by the rage of the Grecians in the raigne of King Priamus and the Troians themselues made as it were the scum of a conquered people And therefore as France hath cast off their Francio King Priamus his sonne Scotland their Scotia King Pharaoes daughter Denmarke their Danus Ireland their Hiberus and other Countries their Demi-gods so let BRITAINES likewise with them disclaime their BRVTE that bringeth no honour to so renowned a Nation but rather cloudeth their glorie in the murders of his parents and imbaseth their descents as sprung from Venus that lasciuious Adulteresse THE MANNERS AND CVSTOMES OF THE ANCIENT BRITAINES CHAPTER IV. HAuing thus farre spoken of the ancient Names of this famous Iland and of the Nations acknowledged to bee the first Planters and Possessors thereof it remaineth that somewhat be mentioned of the Manners and Customes of those people and times though not so pleasing or acceptable as were to be wished for that the clouds of ignorance and barbarous inciuilitie did then shadow and ouer-spread almost all the Nations of the earth wherein I desire to lay imputation no further then is sufficiently warranted by most
of God and Heauens you only know Or only erre therein Where shady woods doe grow There you repose and teach that Soules immortall be Nor silent Erebus nor Plutoes Hall shall see And if your Sawes be sooth Death is no finall dome But only Mid-way twixt life past and life to come Braue Britain bloods perdilwarmd with this happy error Death greatest feare of feares amates the with no terror Hence t' is they manly rush on pikes and griesly death And scorne base minds that stick to sped reuiuing breath 9 These Britaines being meerly barbarous as most of the Western parts of the world then were liued priuately to themselues with scarce any commerce or entercourse with any other nation neither indeed were much known to forraine people for a long time For the first notice of them extant was by Polybius the Greek writer that accompanied Scipio in his warres about the yeere of the worlds creation 3720. and two hundred and nine before the birth of our Sauiour Christ. Which Author nameth their Iland to be plenteously stored with Tynne but of other things therin is silent saying that al those parts which lay betwixt Tanais and Narbor bending Northward in his daies were vnknown and vncertaine and therefore the reporters of them he held as dreamers So doth Master Cambden another Polybius no way his inferior account it a prodigall humor of credulity to be perswaded that Himilco from the state of Carthage sent to discouer the coasts of Europe in the said expedition entred this Iland or that Hannibal should war in this Iland because Polybius in the Eclogues of his tenth booke saith that he was inclosed within the streits of Britaine which place is mistaken for the Brutij in Italy or that Alexander came from the East Indians to Gades and from thence into Britaine though Cedrenus say so seeing all other writers are against it or that Vlysses ancient enough if he be that Elishah the sonne of Iauan the fourth sonne of Iapheth should visit Britaine in his trauels whereof Brodaeus maketh doubt though Solinus report that an Altar in Caledonia was erected and Vlysses in Greeke letters thereon inscribed Which might very well be for who doubteth but that the Greekes in their vaine deuotions did both build and sacrifice vnto their Gods which they made of their worthiest men and sith Vlysses in regard of his farre sea-trauels was had in speciall account among all nauigators why might not such monuments be reared and his name inscribed as farre as the Grecians trauelled though his person neuer came there And if the Romanes at whose greatnesse the whole world trembled were so lately known in those ancient times as that neither Thucydides nor Herodotus made mention of them yea and with much adoe at last were heard of by the Grecians themselues as Iosephus affirmeth And if the Gaules and Spaniards inhabitants in the continent for many yeeres together were vtterly vnknowen to the worlds historiographers shall we then thinke that this remote Iland and people then far from ciuility were noted foorth with markes of more certainty surely to my seeming nothing lesse seing that their next neighbours the Gaules knew not so much as what manner of men they were none resorting thither except some few merchants and they no further then vpon the sea coasts neither able to describe the bignesle of the Iland the puissance of the inhabitants their order for war the lawes that they vsed the customes of the people nor their hauens for the receit of ships all which Caesar by diligent inquiry sought after but could find no satisfaction till he had sent some purposely to search it out 10 Neither is this their want of knowledge to bee wondred at seeing the entercourse of their trafficke was vpheld by so meane commodities for Strabo saith that their merchandizing chiefly consisted in Iuory Boxes Sheeres Onches Bits and Bridles Wreaths Chains with other conceits made of Amber and Glasse for which notwithstanding they were compelled to pay customes and imposts vnto Oct auian Augustus as elsewhere shall be shewed 11 And as their commodities were very mean so were their meanes either for exportation or importation very slender in those times I meane their shipping It is true that some are of opinion that Ships were first inuented in these our Seas but that this should be true I haue cause to doubt that Art being long before inspired by God himselfe into the heart of Noah for making the Arke and no doubt practised by that paterne of many others But that the ancient Britaines had ships of reasonable vse though of simple Art Cesar testifieth saying that the keeles and ribs of their ships were of light wood and couered ouer with leather which kinde the now Britaine 's call Corraghs and with them saith Polyhistor they did saile betwixt Britannie and Ireland which sea for roughnesse and danger may bee compared with any other whatsoeuer though the bulke of their vessels were but of some flexible wood couered with the hides of Bufflles and as long as they were sailing so long did they abstaine from meat whereby it seemeth they neuer sailed any great iourneys And of this their shipping Pliny also speaketh and Lucan singeth thus Primùm cana salix madefacto vimine paruam Texitur in puppim caesoque induta iuuenco Vector is patiens tumidum super emicat amnem Sic Venetus stagnante Pado fusoque Britannus Nauigat Oceano At first of hoary sallowes wreathed boughs the ships Small bulke is trimly twist and clad in bullocks hide Then patient to be rul'd on swelling wanes she skips Thus on the spacious Poe the Venice Merchants glide And Britaine Pilots saile on surge of Ocean wide But after-times brought the Britaines to more exquisite skill in nauall affaires insomuch as the royall Nauie of this Kingdome hath beene reputed and so is at this day not only the inuincible walles of our owne but the incredible terror of al other Kingdoms which haue or shall enuy our happie peace and the aduentures likewise of Merchants and the skill of our Seamen hath left no corner of the world vnsearcht 12 And their trafficke amongst themselues was not of much worth in that as Cesar saith the Coines which they had were either of brasse or else iron rings sized at a certaine waight which they vsed for their monies Of which kind some haue auerred they haue seene found and lately taken vp in little cruses or pitchers of earth But as times grew more ciuill and trafficke more frequent they shortly after stamped both siluer and gold and thereon the faces of their Kings euen in the daies of Iulius Caesar who was the first that had his owne stampt on the Romane Coynes Many of these are amongst vs remaining whereof I haue inserted some few as in their due places shall follow which I receiued from the liberall hand of that most
greatnesse as it seemed euen burdensome vnto it selfe whereby this remote Iland lay ouershadowed from their sight whereunto may be added that the presence of Kymbeline the British King as their historie recordeth in great fauour with Octauian was a great furtherance to the peace euen without paiment of the formerly imposed Tribute But yet the truth is as Dion Cassius hath it that Octauian desirous in all things to be like vnto Caesar seeing their tribute neglected had intended a voiage towards Britaine but hauing set forwards into Gallia he had there tidings of the sudden reuolt of the Pannonians against whom he diuerted his prepared power and left his first designement for that time Notwithstanding he still retained the desire of their subiection and foure yeeres after made a second very great preparation thitherward proceeding with his power againe into Gallia 4 The Britaines that had felt the force of the Romans and in regard of their own distractions at home were hopelesse of strength to withstand them sought the fauor of Augustus by their submission and to that end sent ouer their Ambassadours who presenting themselues before him in Gallia Celtica appeased his wrath with promise of obedience and full satisfaction for their Tributes deteined whereby Caesar was again staied and the Britaine 's taken into sauour and protection Notwithstanding the mindes of their Magistrates were so vnconstant or else the money so hardly drawen from the people who naturally hated all such obliged seruitudes hauing euer liued a free Nation as Aegisippus speaketh of them that they againe failed their paiment whereat Augustus was sore offended and the third time prepared his voiage that way which yet a while was hindred by the reuolt of the Byscayans and some other Prouinces 5 The Britaines seeing themselues thus still sought after sent vnto Caesar their excuses with presents to be offred in the Capitoll to the Romane Gods hauing now learned with the rest of the world to appease Princes by gifts and rewards yeelding part of the Iland and swearing him fealtie in the Temple of Mars and so were registred subiects to the Romane Empire At which time also they agreed to pay tollâ—…s and customes for all wares which they transported into other parts their merchandize chiefly consisting of Iuorie boxes Iron Chaines and other small trifles of Amber and Glasse All which agreements and compositions were afterward so loyally obserued and the Land so composed to quietnesse that one band of souldiers with a small troope of horse as Strabo saith or foure Legions as Iosephus writeth were sufficient to containe so great a multitude in a setled forme of obedience 6 Ouer the Trinobantes the greatest and most potent State of the Britaines then raigned the happie Prince Cunobeline for so in his Coines yet remaining we finde it corruptly written Kimbeline the sonne of Theomantius nephew to Cassibelan before spoken of whose abode and principall seat was Camalodunum as by the reuerse of the said Coines may appeare This Prince to make his estate more respectiue caused his owne Image to be stamped thereon after the manner of the Romans who now had newlie taken vp that fashion his paiments before consisting for the most part in rings of iron and plates of brasse seized at a certaine waight which vsually passed for currant amongst the Britaines as Caesar reporteth and as those rings are yet witnesses whereof we haue seene some This man trained his people to a more ciuill life then formerly had beene accustomed and enioied peace with the rest of the world which then stood vniuersallie in quiet as waiting the comming of that Prince of peace whose going foorth had beene from euerlasting and of whose kingdome there shall bee no end euen Christ the anointed Emmanuel and sonne of the liuing God so long before expected and now in the fulnesse of time manifested at whose birth warre went downe as Virgil speaketh or rather to vse the words of the Prophet when 〈◊〉 were made into mattocks and speares broken into 〈◊〉 And as in the building of Salomons Temple neither 〈◊〉 of axe nor the sound of hammer was heardâ—… so his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true Temple hee came and was â—…arnate at such time when the sound of warre did not awake the world but a calme and quiet peace incompassâ—…d it as by the Angels was proclaimed amongst the Iewes and now was more publikely made knowen amongst the Gentiles by the shutting of Ianus Temple in Rome This vniuersall peace was so famous and so admirable that it found matter for the finest wits amongst the Heathens to enlarge themselues whereupon Virgil framing the perswasions of Iupiter to his daughter foresheweth the happy successe of her seed and in what tranquillity they should sit when the hands of Mars were thus restrained from fight as he thus expresseth Aspera tum positis mitescent secula bellis Cana fides Vesta Remo cum fratre Quirinus Iura dabunt dirae ferro compagibus arctis Claudentur belli portae furor imptus intus Saeua sedens super arma câ—…ntum vinctus â—…enis Post tergum nodis fremet horridus ore cruento Then men shall milder prooue cease shall fierce warres Faith Gods and Princes all shall iustly guide Warres gastly gates with bolts and iron barres Fast shut shall stand and Mars cashierd shall hide Mongst heapes of rusty armour where his hands Bound fast shall be with hundred brasen bands And yet further in his Ecloge from the Sibyls who in all likelihood had it from the diuine Oracles hee vseth the very words of the Prophets in speaking of a Maid and a Child of a new progenic borne and sent downe from heauen by whom the brassy and iron-like world should cease and a pure golden age succeed Thus he sweetly singeth Vltima Cumaei venit iam carminis aetas Magnus ab integro seclorum nascitur ordo Iam redit Virgo redeunt Saturnia regna Iam noua progenies coelo demittitur alto Tu modò nascenti puero quo ferrea primùm Desinet ac toto surget gens aurea mundo c. Now is the time of which Sibylla said The old world doth his prime againe renew Now hath the world a pure vnspotted Maid Now raignes the * God of Gods whose off-spring new Descends from heauen Bless'd be the babe whose raies Hath turn'd our iron age to golden daies In which Ecloge are sweetly couched many other most diuine allusions to our Sauiours Deity birth and humanity pouerty graces crosses kingdome and redemption of the world from sinne death and hell So likewise Marcus Tullius Cicero saw in his dreame as himselfe reporteth a childe of an ingenuous and beautifull countenance let downe from heauen by a golden chaine And Suetonius in the life of Augustus from Iulius Marathus hath obserued that
certaine predictions in Rome happening were so respected and generally expounded That Nature was about to bring forth a King that should raigne ouer the whole world And albeit these and other Heathen Writers ascribe these things either to Augustus himselfe or to some of his fauorites yet wee see them accomplished in none other but Iesus Christ the Messiah our blessed Sauiour in whom only the Kingdome of God began with the vtter subuersion of all their heathenish Oracles which at his birth or at furthest at his death ceased all and gaue place to HIS eternitie Which time of his birth by the Scriptures most certaine account was from the worlds creation 3927. and is set by the Britaine 's in the fourteenth of their Cunobelines raigne and by other authenticke Writers in the two and fortieth of Augustus Caesar euen in the top of that Empires greatnesse when Rome was with an vniuersall subiection acknowledged the absolute Lady of the knowne earth For so in S. Luke wee read that this Augustus then first taxed the world A text most strong for the full dissolution of the foure foregone kingdomes represented in Daniels Image by the fall of this stone Christ the rocke and stay of our eternall happinesse 7 This Emperour raigned in great honour the space of fifty six yeeres and was obeyed both by the Easterne Indians and the Northerne Scythians with the subiection of the Parthians a fierce and vntamed people and generally with the loue of all Hee was a Prince indued with great wisdome magnanimitie and Iustice yet faulty in this that he tooke from Tiberius Nero his wife Liuia both great with child and hauing also formerly borne him a sonne Deuout hee was in the worship of the Romane Gods amongst whom in the Capitoll he built an Altar vnto the Hebrew childe with this inscription The Altar of the first begotten Sonne of God being thereunto mooued by the Oracle of Apollo that had answered his owne destruction by the birth of this childe Of Stature he was but low and of a good complexion gray-eied his haire somewhat yellow and his body freckled with spots which as his flatterers would haue the world beleeue were in forme like starres Predictions foreshewing his gouernment and death are alleged the which I willingly ouerpasse holding most of them rather fantasies then truth At his death hee demanded of the standers by whether he had well acted the enterlude of his life vpon the stage of this world and died fourteene yeeres after Christ his incarnation leauing after him so honourable an estimation of his glory that as the succeeding Emperours in remembrance of Iulius Caesar gloried to be called Caesars so they euer held the name of Augusti to be sacred and only befitting persons destinated to imperiall Maiestie And both their names were inserted into the number of the moneths that the honour of them both might neuer perish while Times euiternitie should endure TIBERIVS CHAPTER IV. AVgustus Caesar thus gloriously raigning and peaceably dying had ordained for his successour Tiberius Nero the sonne of Tiberius the Patritian and of Liuia his wife whom as we said before he had taken for his Empresse and by whose incitements and continuall instigations that matter was procured though Suetonius thinketh it was by Augustus his owne ambitious conceit to make himselfe the sooner missed and the more lamented in leauing his sonne so vnlike him to succeed whose conditions as they stood vpon their owne basis hee knew to bee both reprooueable and also contemptible 2 But before the death of Caesar could be diuulged to write his imperiall stile as it were in blood he began with the murder of young Agrippa the sonne of Iulia daughter to Octanian and once his owne wife and continued his raigne with such tyrannie that many he slaughtred without respect of person or cause and in his loosest lasciuiousnesse thought of nothing but how to subuert the Nobilitie for rare it was in his daies that any such died a naturall death and maintaining a race of men Promoters as Tacitus tearmes them found out for a common ouerthrow and destruction of others allured them by rewards to accuse the rich though guiltlesse only this fauour granted to the condemned that if they slew themselues before the day of execution their bodies should haue buriall their goods not confiscate and their testament stand good in law 3 A great dissembler he was seeming euer to hate those vices which in truth he loued and to loue those vertues which he did most deadly hate and for life and libidinous filthinesse so extreme that a Christians pen may not expresse when the Heathen themselues doe blush to name such things as hee shamed not openly to commit his publike drunkennesse and continuall banquettings whereat hee spent whole daies and nights together without intermission caused exchange of names from Tiberius Nero to Biberius Mero Dissolute and carelesse he was in gouernment though some haue accounted him a wise and politicke Prince for the Prouinces he left to defend themselues and yet daily charged them with larger Tributes to their great impouerishment and almost vtter ruine 4 In this state amongst others neglected Britaine stood wherein Tiberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and whereby as it may be thought their owne Lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause for Tribute was ballized betwixt them And most certaine it is the Britaines if not in subiection yet were well affected to the Romanes as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde entertainments and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that in crossing the Seas were by tempest driuen vpon their Coasts and courteouslie sent thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall Notwithstanding Ieffrey Monmouth seemeth to affirme the contrary that bringeth the raign of one Guiderius and the valour of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline of whom more heereafter to withstand the Romish Command and vtterly to refuse the paiment of Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours succeeding 5 Other remembrances of these times concerning vs finde we none besides that which is common to all namely the death of our Saviour Christ which vnder this Tyrant and in his eighteenth yeere was accomplished by the proceeding of his as wicked Deputy Pontius Pilate who both adiudged him to die and to bee guiltlesse of deseruing death whereby was wrought the mysterie of our Redemption with such signes and euidences of his Deitie that the wicked Iudge himselfe wrote thereof to Tiberius and hee to the Senate to haue him consecrated among the Roman Gods Which they refused to doe that the wisdome and diuine power of God in the doctrine of Saluation should not need the allowance and commendation of men as Eusebius hath well obserued 6 Finally when hee had raigned hated of all men
the space of three and twenty yeeres with no better liking then is read of Ioram King of Iudah that liued without being desired hee was smoothered to death as is thought by Caligula the seuenteenth of the Kalends of April the yeere from Christs Natiuitie thirty nine and the seuenty and eighth of his owne age He was of personage tall and of body strong broad chested and vsed both his hands alike faire of complexion but great and goggle-eied whereby he saw so cleerely as is incredible to report CAIVS CALIGVLA CHAPTER V. himselfe feared by Tyrannie at home then any waies famous by Acts abroad 2 How the other Prouinces stood affected I leaue to themselues but by Tacitus it should seeme the Britaines and Germans were not his best subiects for these are his words that Caius had a meaning to inuade Britaine it is certainly knowen but his rash running head and hasty repentance in his attempts against Germany turned all to nothing And Suetonius ascribes the foolish erection of that admirable bridge ouer a creeke of the Sea in Campania whereof Dion writeth at large to his vaine-glorious conceit that by a brute blazed abroad of so huge and monstrous a worke he might terrifie Germanie and Britaine vpon which Countries he meant to make warre The issue whereof was as fruitlesse as his great cost was ridiculous For hauing set forward for the conquest of Britaine with no small preparation he proceeded no further then to those parts of Holland that confront against Northfolke where hee suddenly pitched his tents and staied 3 At which time Adminius the sonne of Cunobelin King of Britaine being banished by his father fled ouer Sea with a small power and submitted himselfe vnto Caesars protection wherupon Caligula wrote vaunting letters to the Senate as if the whole Iland had beene yeelded into his hands commanding the messenger that his letters should be carried in a Chariot into the Curia and not deliuered but in the Temple of Mars and that in a frequent and full assemblie of the Senate And hauing no further matter to worke vpon hee caused certaine Germane prisoners secretly to bee conueied into a wood and word to bee brought him in great feare and amazement of the sudden approch of the enemie against whom with shew of great manhood and noble resolution in all haste and warlike manner he marched and in chaines openly shewed them as his captiues taken in warre sorbidding the Senators the wonted celebration of their Feasts or to enter their Theaters to take solace seeing their Caesar exposed himselfe to so many perils and fought so great battles with hazard of his life Last of all as if he had meant to make a finall dispatch for euer of the warre hee drew his forces downe to the Sea-coast of Belgia and embattailed his army vpon the Ocean shoare planting his balists and other Engines of artillerie in their seuerall places no man witting what hee meant which done himselfe in a Galley launched into the Sea and immediately returning caused the Trumpets to sound the battle and commanded his Souldiers forthwith to fall a gathering of cockles and muscles into their helmets terming them the Spoiles of the conquered Ocean Against which hee also built a Tower as a Trophey of his victorie the ruines whereof as yet remaine in Holland to this day and is called The Britons house in memorie of that fantasticall seruice vpon which exploit he made a glorious Oration to his souldiers commending and requiting their valours with rewards and auowing their shell-spoiles worthy offrings to be presented in the Capitoll writing letters to Rome of this his great Conquest and demanding Triumph and diuine honours to be assigned him which when the Senatours made some question of hee threatned them with death But this Sea-seruice as it seemeth so ranne euer after in his minde that one night hee dreampt that the Sea in dreadfull shape came and expostulated with him which cast him into an incredible horrour and affright 4 In his last yeere of life and raigne Pontius Pilate vnder whom Christ Iesus suffered was apprehended and accused at Rome deposed and banished to the Towne of Lions in France where in despaire he slew himselfe in the yeere from Christ his incarnation forty one and from his death the seuenth as Eusebius hath noted 5 And now both the Ambition and crueltie of Caius was growen so intolerably sauage as that he often lamented that some rare and vnusuall disaster as either some horrible slaughter of huge Armies or some vniuersall plague or famine or fire or opening of the earth or ouer-flowing of the Sea happened not in his time whereby his raigne might be made memorable to posteritie And hee wished that all the people of Rome had but one necke that he might haue the glorie of giuing the brauest blow that euer was giuen whereby so infinite multitudes of men might be killed by him at one stroke But this his wish was preuented by a blow on himselfe his death and downefall being complotted and executed by certain Tribunes whereof Chaerea was chiefe who following him from the Theater with resolution for the fact tooke the time when Caligula turning suddenly aside into a narrow Cloister to see certaine boies sent him out of Asia lost the defense of his fore-warders and the straitnesse of the place permitted not his guard to follow on which aduantage Chaerea demanded his watch-word which he according to his vsuall manner gaue in great disdaine and scorne whereunto Chaerea replied and with his sword wounded him in the necke and iaw and then the rest of the Conspirators comming in with thirty wounds made an end of his life after hee had most impiously raigned three yeeres and tenne moneths 6 He was of stature tall of complexion pale and wan of body somewhat grosse and vnfashionable his necke and legges exceedingly slender his eies sunke into the hollow temples of his forehead and that also frowning and full of wrinkles his haire was thin and shaggie but bald on the crowne though otherwise so hairie of bodie that all the time of his raigne if a man did but name a Goat it was held a touch and offense of Lasae Maiestatis against his imperiall person His Countenance naturally sterne and grimme which by composing and gesture he purposely made more vgly and terrible His apparell alwaies costly but not alwaies Court-like neither ciuill his beard hee wore of gold like Iupiter or Aesculapius In his hand for a Scepter a Mace three-tined as Neptune or God of the Sea and vpon his body the Curace of Alexander the Great taken from his Sepulchre and Monument Hee died aged twenty nine yeeres whose memory was so hatefull vnto all that all the Copper Coines or Modals stamped with his picture were melted downe by decree of the Senate whereby if it were possible his name and feature might be
so farre the law of Nature alloweth euery man that he may defend himselfe being assailed and to withstand force by force Had I at first yeelded thy glory and my ruine had not beene so renowned Fortune hath now done her worst wee haue nothing left vs but our liues which if thou take from vs our miseries end and if thou spare vs wee are but the obiects of thy Clemencie 16 Caesar wondring to see such resolutions and so free a minde in a Captiue estate pardoned Caractacus his wife and brethren who being vnbound did their reuerence to Agrippina the Empresse that sate aloft on a Throne Roiall This Conquest and Triumph ouer Caractacus ministred matter of discourse and admiration thorough out all Rome and the Lords of the Senate held it no lesse honourable then that of P. Scipio who triumphed ouer Syphax the Numidian King or that of Perses whom Paulus Aemilius vanquished or then any other King that had beene taken in warre or exhibited to the view of the people Then were also publicke Triumphall honours decreed for Ostorius whose fortunes vntill then had beene very prosperous but now began to be doubtfull or rather to decline either because Caractacus the foile of his glory was remoued and thereupon as though all had beene subdued a more carelesse seruice entertained or else the courage of the Britaine 's was more inflamed to reuenge through the feruent compassion of the fall of so mightie a King 17 For immediately they enuironed the Camp-master and the Legionary Cohorts which were left to build fortresses in the Country of the Silures whom with eight Centurions and the forwardest Souldiers they slew and had put all the rest to the sword if rescue had not speedily come from the villages and forts adioining The Forragers also and troope of horse that were sent to aid them they put to flight These affronts touched Ostorius to the quick and lest their aids should grow to a greater head he sent forth certaine light-harnessed companies which with the Legionary Souldiers vndertooke the battle and with small oddes was it continued till the night came and parted them diuers other Skirmishes afterwards were made though for the most part in woods and marishes whence taking their aduantage in sallying forth they many times preuailed sometimes by strength sometimes by meere courage and sometimes by chance neither were they alwaies commanded by their Captaines but many times fought voluntary and without warrant 18 The principal motiue that induced the rest to take Armes was the example of the Silure who were most resolutely bent as beeing exasperated by certaine speeches that the Romane Emperour himselfe had vsed which was that as the name of the Sugambri was destroied and the people transported into Gallia so the memorie of Silures should vtterly bee extinguished And in this heate as men desperate whose destinies were read and lots cast already they intercepted the scattered troopes of the Romanes that vncircumspectly wasted and spoiled the Country taking of them many prisoners and recouering rich booties which they sent and distributed amongst their neighbours whereby many other were drawne to reuolt These proceedings sate so neere Ostorius his heart who with long cares and trauels had wearied his spirits spent the strength of his bodie and thereunto had now added the discontentment of his minde that in these vexations hee gaue vp the Ghost the Silures reioicing that so worthy and victorious a Captaine was fallen in their warres 19 But Claudius Caesar lest the Prouince should make head presently sent Aulus Didius for his Lieutenant into Britaine where notwithstanding all his haste he found all out of frame For Manlius Valens with his Legion had encountred the Britaines with ill successe yet not so bad as the Ilanders gaue foorth thinking thereby to terrifie their new-established Gouernour which report himselfe also in policie was contented to augment thereby to purchase more praise in appeasing so dangerous stirres or if hee could not to retaine his own credit without his valours impeachment These resisters had made many inroads into the subdued Countries against whom vpon his first arriuall Didius entred the field and for a while kept them in awe 21 For the Silures were not altogether quieted a Legion commanded by Caesius Nasica fought luckily against the Britaines In all which stirres Didius in person was absent as being stricken in yeares and hauing receiued many honours held it sufficient to execute his charge by the assistance of others The State of Britain thus standing let vs so leaue it during this Emperours raigne which now began to draw towards his last period by the working of Agrippina his wife and by her vpon this occasion 22 It chanced Claudius in his wine to cast forth a word of great suspition in saying That it was fatall vnto him first to beare the leaudnes of his wiues then to punish them She knowing her selfe guiltie in disinheriting of Britannicus who was Claudius his owne sonne for the adoption of Nero who was hers besides other insolencies wherewith she might bee taxed sought therefore to cleare her owne way by taking him out of the way and with Locusta a woman skilfull in poisoning and Zenophon a Physition as large of conscience conferred for the maner of his death who in fine concluded that poison was the surest and the least in suspect or at leastwise the most difficult to be proued against her 23 This then resolued they temper poison in a Mushrom whereof he greedily did eate and shortly after ended his life the thirteenth day of October when hee had raigned thirteene yeares eight moneths and twentie daies the yeare of Christ his incarnation fiftie sixe and of his owne age sixtie foure He was of stature tall and of a pleasing Countenance full of Maiestie and comely gray haires his Head continually shaking somewhat stammering in his speech very learned but therewithall very forgetfull and altogether ruled by his wiues and domesticall Seruants the two ordinary banes of most men who are aduāced to any eminent place of gouernement cōmand 24 This Emperour saith Seneca might make his boast that he was the first conquerour of the Britaines for Iulius Caesar did but shew their Iland vnto the Romans whereas Claudius made their necks yeeld to the chaines of their captiuities And Aegisippus saith thus of Claudius His witnesse is Britan which liued without the world but now by him reduced vnder the Romans Empire and those whom the former ages knew not neither themselues any seruitude are now by him both made knowen and seruants to the Romans And againe As great a matter it was to passe those Seas as to haue triumphed ouer those Britains wherein saith he euen the elements haue done homage vnto Claudius In ioy whereof and reuerence to the Gods in his triumph he mounted the staires of the Capitoll vpon his aged knees being
supported and lifted vp by his sons in Law on either side the glory of this Ilands conquest had so possessed this old Emperours mind NERO. CHAPTER VII THis violent and vnexpected death of Claudius gaue breath and life vnto Neroes further hopes for whilest the Consuls were assembled to make supplications for their Prince not knowing him alreadie dead Nero suddenlie set open the Palace gates and accompanied with shouts and acclamations entred the Cohorts that kept the watch where of them and the rest of the souldiers he was saluted Emperour the Senate as men affrighted with amazement not once contradicting the same 2 He was the sonne of Domitius Nero and of Iulia Agrippina the daughter of Germanicus brother to Claudius the precedent Emperour vitious by nature as sprung of those parents from whom as his owne father Domitius said no goodnesse could proceede and the same vile disposition was perfected and augmented by his owne affected study and pursuit of all possible leaudnesse as one who could well fit his wanton and lasciuious humours to the vnripenesse of his yeeres being not passing seuenteene when he assumed the Empire All religion he had in contempt and all lawes violated letting loose the reine to all vnnaturall lusts and licentiousnesse of life 3 For blood and libidiousnesse hee was held a most vnsatiate furie and amongst men a very monster of nature His father he poisoned vpon his mother he committed both incest and murder vpon males pollutions against nature deflowred the Vestals a matter sacrilegious impious slew his brother Germanicus and his sister Antonia his wiues Poppaea and Octauia his aunt Domitia his sonne in law Rufinus and his renowned Tutor Seneca With such sauage slaughter of the Romane Nobilitie that Tacitus their best Remembrancer was wearied to record their names whilest with a seruile patience as he termeth it they died honourably 4 The City Rome hee set on fire charging the Christians with the fact and inflicted such torments and death vpon them that they were pitied of their enemies and his owne cruelties thereby made more notorious Whose Religion though Suetonius tearmed new and a wicked superstition and Tacitus as it were in contempt nameth the Author thereof to be Christ who in Tiberius raigne as he with the Euangelists agreeth was put to death vnder Pontius Pilate Procurator of Iudea where that religion first began yet by him it is confessed that these men were innocent of the fact and their doctrine to burst forth further into many other parts insomuch that Rome it selfe did affect the same Yea and in Neroes Court also some embraced that faith as by the words of the Apostle is manifest who from the Saints in Caesars house sent salutations to the Brethren Phil. 4. 22. 5 And lastly to fill vp the measure of his bloudie crueltie he crucified Peter vpon the Crosse and beheaded Paul with the sword two principall Apostles of Iesus Christ and worthy instruments of the worlds saluation and forgetting the Maiestie of his estate fell into the sinke of contempt and all sinnes giuing his minde leaue to digest all vncleannesse and his bodie ouer to worke any base exercises attending nothing besides his Harpes and Harlots whereby a carelesse but yet a cruel gouernment was intertained and the Senate fashioning themselues to feed his loose humors stroue each to outstrip other in their base flatteries 6 In this state the Prouinces subiections began to stand doubtfull and the greatnesse of the Empire to ouercharge the foundation for the Parthians vnder Vologeses gaue Paetus the Romane a great ouerthrow and that in such wise that those which escaped were tearmed the vnfortunate Armie And in Britaine their affaires proceeded with no good successe for aged Didius could doe no more then keepe that which he had already gotten and Verannius his successor only with small inroades assailing the Silures was in his first yeere cut off by death insomuch that Nero hauing neither will motion nor hope to propagate and enlarge the Empire minded once to haue with-drawen the forces out of Britaine had it not beene for very shame 7 But Paulinus Suetonius attaining the gouernment of that Prouince in skill for seruice and opinion of people comparable to any sought to match his concurrent Corbulo who with daily victories prospered in Armenia himselfe wanting neither courage nor discretion to atchieue the like only matter and occasion the Iland affoorded none Therefore determining an expedition into further parts he made preparation to inuade the I le of Mona separated from the Continent by the Riuer Menai and fronted vpon the midst of Ireland both strong with inhabitants and a receptacle of Fugitiues 8 Against his approch the Ilanders had gathered their powers which stood thicke vpon the shoare readie armed to make resistance their women running among in mourning weedes their haire loose and firebrands in their hands like furies of hell together with their Druides men of religion who with hands and eies lifted vp towards heauen cried for vengeance and powred out curses as thicke as haile With the strangenesse of which sight the Romans stood amazed not offering one stroke seeming rather to present themselues for a pray vpon their enemies weapons then for the Conquest of their land or liues which sudden and vnexpected discouragement their Captaine soone redressed by putting them in remembrance of their wonted valours which now was farre ouermatchable vnto a fearefull flocke of weake women or a company of rude and franticke men wherupon their Ensignes were displaied and the Enemy presently dispersed and slaine themselues becomming masters both of the field and whole I le which no sooner was thus obtained but sudden newes came to recall their powers the Prouinces being raised to a present reuolt 9 For the Britaines in absence of the Generall laid open their publique greeuances growne now both common and intollerable by the oppressions of the Romanes who from the diseases of their Head had sucked and dispersed their corruptions throughout the Prouinces of the Empire and Catus Decianus the Procurator here in Britaine renewed the confiscation of their goods which Claudius had formerly remitted The Romane Colonie at Camulodunum thrust out the ancient Inhabitants seating them-selues in their possessions without any other recompence sauing reproachfull termes calling them their drudges slaues and vassalls besides the Temple there erected in honour of Claudius was now become an eie-sore vnto them as an Altar of their perpetuall subiection while the Augustall Priests there attending wasted all their wealth vnder prâ—…text of Religion But the very spring or head from whence the cause of this sudden Rebellion issued was the present abuse offered to Boduo Queene of the Icenians late wife to Prasutagus deceased vpon the insuing occasion 10 This Prasutagus King of the Icenians famous for his riches which a long time hee had beene gathering made Caesar with his two
most skilfull Musitian he was and in that Art sought to excell others and to equalize Apollo himselfe as also in his Chariot-riding to imitate the swiftnes of the Sunne So prodigall in apparell that he neuer wore one Garment twice so sumptuous in buildings as is vncredible He raigned thirteen yeares and eight daies and died the eight of Iune in the one and thirtieth of his age and after the birth of our Sauiour Christ the threescore and tenth as Eusebius doth account GALBA CHAPTER VIII WIth the death of this Tyrant ended the progeny of the Caesars and the Emperours succeeding were afterwards elected either for the opinion of their owne worths or els and that oftner by the faction and voice of the Souldiers whose violence the Senate euer feared to contradict and whose Colonies in euerie Prouince sought to raise their owne Generall to that high estate In which time of Combustion though little be recorded of the British affaires yet because the Monarchy of this Iland was then and long after inuested in the Imperiall dignitie we may not omit to speake somewhat of the ensuing Emperours as the chiefe Gouernours of this kingdome Vpon Neroes declining diuers there were as Vindex and Virginius Nymphidius and Sophonius set vp against him but Galba for his reputed integritie got the Garland from them all who little dreaming of the Imperiall Diademe fortune set it vpon his head before his hand had toucht the same for Vindex in Gallia hauing proclamed him Emperour and himselfe in Arragon not free from Neroes hatred hee sought rather to hazard his life with the Glorie of a Crowne then depend vpon his mercie who had sent secretly the sentence of his death And therefore mounting the Tribunall the more to impresse a fresh remembrance of former cruelties he placed before his throne the Images of certaine Nobles executed by Nero with some personages sent for out of exile whose presence might prouoke a deeper edge of hatred and his Army about him readie for mutation these or the like words he spake 2 My fellow Souldiers and friends wee at this time are assembled to bestow that vpon others which wee our selues haue smally enioied I meane libertie from bondage and freedome from feares of a Tyrant The life that I haue hitherto lead will sufficiently discharge me from any aspiring conceit and my owne Conscience doth witnesse that I speake not vpon malice or priuate respects It greeueth me to say but it bootes not to hide that which euerie man seeth Hath euer Bond-man vnder a cruell master passed a yeere of harder seruice then we haue done fourteene vnder Nero what kind of exaction hath he not proued to supply with extortion that which with shame hee hath spent what kinde of crueltie hath he not practised If we would conceale or seeke to suppresse it these dumb stones would declare them For behold he poisoned his Father and brother abused and slew his owne mother murdered his wife his Tutor and what els so euer valiant or vertuous in Senate in Citie in Prouince without any difference of Sexe or Age. I neede not to speake of the sorrowful sighes and bitter teares of so many yong gentlemen bereft of their fathers so many wiues robbed of their husbands so many great men depriued of their Country all which cry vengeance vpon such a Prince a Prince nay an Incendiarie a Singer a Fidler a Stage-plaier a Cart-driuer a Cryer no Prince nay no man that hath a man to his husband and a man to his wife but a monster of mankinde And in trueth a subiect vpon whom vice hath made her full experience and raised her triumphs from the base of Caesars throne Against whom what Vindex in France hath alreadie intended I am sure you doe know and I for my part am most sorrie to heare The whole course of my former life hath beene hitherto remoued from Ambition in Court or from aiming too high abroad and this little that remaines of my daies I could hartily wish were to be spent in more ease But sith I know not by what my misfortune some haue imposed vpon me a Part which I neuer meant to sustaine and least of all at this age I will not refuse if you will also approue it to sacrifice this old Carcase of mine for the wealth of my Country not as Emperour or Augustus which sacred names I adore afarre off not daring to approch them but as And no further heard was with great acclamations saluted Emperour 3 But such is the height of glory which is raised by the blasts of the multitude that it fals againe as the bubble burst in the swelling which leaues neither circle nor signe of his former pride And so is the state of Galba with one breath applauded and placed vpon the Imperiall Throne and that scarce cold ere they dislike of their owne hastie election for newes being brought that the State stood firme for Nero and for certaine that Vindex in his quarrell was slaine euen in his first enterprise of reuolt that Virginius was sided by his Germane Legions and his name inscribed in their banners that Nymphidius was the man whose deserts could not be sufficiently honoured with lesse recompence then the princely Diademe These distractions so much ouer-swaied his aged and passionate heart that he retired to Clunia in great deiection repenting himselfe of that which hee had done and wished againe his priuate estate 4 But the death of Nero commonly diuulged and Virginius his refusals of the Imperiall Title gaue strength and life to his former election now further ratified by the full resolutions of the Armie who the more to seeme both strong and valorous though indeed a weake sickly and silly old man Souldier-like in his coat of Armes shewed himselfe and in that array passed the vast mountains for Rome With whose entrance entred the dislike of his person as one vnfit to support the state of others that by age and imbeciliitie was not able to sustaine his owne to which were added the imperfections of his gouernment carried euery way farre vnder expectation And long hee sate not before hee saw his owne defects to redresse which hee elected Piso Licinianus Caesar ioining him in power with himselfe and declaring him his Successor in a short and blunt Oration in presence both of the Senate and Souldiers 5 Whereat howsoeuer others stood affected yet Martus Saluius Otho one who for commerce in leaudnes was very deare to Nero and whose hope depended vpon the common disturbance for that his excesse in riot had now brought him to the brinke of beggery much enuied therat the rather because himselfe had entertained a hope that Galba would haue adopted him and therefore as his concurrent set his own aspiring mind for the Crown And euen now this time best fitted his attempts as being the wane of Galbaes authority and before the full of Pisoes power
till the death of Claudius whence it must follow that if Peter were heere at all it was before euer he went to Rome and that the Gospell was preached heere before it was in Rome if Peter were the first as some hold that preached there both which may be the more propable if wee consider the huge multitudes of Christians fifteene thousand saith Baronius which dispersed themselues into all parts of the world vpon the martyring of S. Steuen at Ierusalem which was presently vpon the death of Christ and that Ioseph of Arimathea was one of that number Baronius doth confesse I am heere contented to step ouer that Monkish tale reported by Aluredus Riuallensis the writer of King Edward the Confessors life that a holy man forsooth studious and carefull for a Gouernour to succeed was in his sleepe told by S. Peter that the Kingdome of England was his wherein himselfe had first preached and would also prouide him Successours For sâ—…eing it was a dreame for a dreame wee leaue it and Peter among the other Elders to attend his Throne that now sitteth in glorious Maiestie and who in this life minded no such earthly preheminence no not to diuide betwixt brethren though the Kingdome and rule of all things was his alone 6 Certes Peter was principally the Apostle of the Circumcâ—… and therefore more likely to haue spent his endeuours on them but for Paul the Docter of the Gentiles his arriuall heere may seeme more warrantable who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine of Christ to these Westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Ierusalem and Theodoret an ancient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and approoue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tent-maker meaning S. Paul which brought the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britaines That Paul came into Illyricum Gallia and Spaine and filled all those parts with his doctrine both Eusebius Dorotheus and Epiphanius doe testifie and of this generall Ambassage the Apostle himselfe saith that the sound of the Gospell went thorow the earth and was heard vnto the ends of the world which his sayings cannot more fitly bee applied to any other Nation then vnto vs of Britaine whose Land by the Almightie is so placed in the terrestriall globe that thereby it is termed of the ancient The Ends of the Earth and deemed to be situated in another world for so in an Oration that Agrippa made to the Iewes and Agricola to his Romans it is called which made Solinus write that the coast of France had beene the End of the Earth had it not beene for Britaine which was as another world And in Dion we read that the old Souldiers of Gallia whom Claudius commanded for Britaine complained that they must bee inforced to make warre out of the world And of this Land and latter Apostle if credit may be giuen to a Poet Venantius Fortunatus thus recordeth Transijt Oceanum quà facit Insula Porrum Quasque Britannus habet terras quasque vltima Thule He crost the seas vnto the land and vtmost coasts of Thule Ariuing at the Ports and Iles where Britains bare the rule 7 Thus for Paul well knowen in Rome by his long imprisonments and at that time in reuerend regard for his doctrine with many there among whom also there were some Britaines that embraced the faith whereof Claudia Rufina remembred by Martial another Poet was one whom he thus extols Claudia caeruleis cùm sit Rufina Britannis Edita cur Latiae pectora plebis habet Quale decus formae Romanam credere matres Italides possunt Atthides esse suam How hath Dame Claudia borne of Britaines blew Won fame for wisdome with our sages graue Her comely forme and learning as their due Rome claimes for hers and hers would Athens haue This Claudia is by the learned commended to haue beene most skilfull in the Greeke and Latine tongues of whom heare them not me speake At the commandement of the Tyrant Nero say they from Tacitus many Noble Britaines were brought to Rome who remaining there their Confederates they held it an honour to haue their children named after the nobilitie of the Romanes and from Claudius Casar was this Ladie Claudia named who according to her worth was matched in mariage to Rufus a gentleman of Rome then a Coronell after a Senator a man of a milde disposition naturally modest a great Philosopher in the Sect of the Stoickes for his sweetenesse of behauiour called Pudens who by his graue perswasions caused Martial the wittie but wanton Poet to reforme many things in his writings and by him is coÌ„mended for his humanitie pietie learning and eloquence as also his wife Claudia the Britaine for her beautie faith fruitfulnesse learning and languages In proofe whereof Bale hath mentioned three seuerall treatises besides others by her compiled both in the Greeke and Latine tongues Dorotheus nameth Pâ—…dens to be one of the seuentie two and Volaterâ—… affirmeth them both Pauls disciples from whom he sendeth greeting to Tiâ—…theus in these words 〈◊〉 and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the brethren salute thee But some may obiect that Martials Claudia could not be that Ladie who liuing in Neroes time gaue hospitalitie vnto Peter and Paul at their being in Rome for that she could not retaine such beautie and perfection as the Poet to her doth ascribe in the raigne of Domitian the seuenth in succession from Nero the time being too long saith Ado Bishop of Treuers Vsuardus and others for beautie to be so freshly preserued Now these account her age then to be sixtie but if we reckon according to Eusebius wee shall see that hee sets the last of Claudius in the yeare of grace fiftie sixe and the first of Domitian in eightie three betwixt which are but twentie seuen yeares and yet Paul came not to Rome till the tenth of Nero and in his thirteenth yeare from the prison wrote his Epistle to Timothie as the same Eusebius declareth so that from hence vnto Domitian is left but foureteene yeeres a time no whit vnpossible to retaine Beautie though twentie yeares and many moe of her age had beene formerly spent seeing that in those times Plutarch praiseth Alcibiades to be passingly faire when he was threescore yeares of age This Claudia then with Pauls spirituall Manna is said to send likewise the choisest and chastest of the Poesies of Martial whose verses generally are no lessons befitting Ladies for new-yeares gifts vnto her friends in Britaine both for to feede their Soules with the bread of life and to instruct their mindes with lessons best fitting vnto ciuill behauiour which thing moued the Poet himselfe with no small selfe-glorie in his verse thus to write Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus And Britaine now they say our verses
learns to sing 8 It hath also passed with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius Nero began to banish and persecute the Christians in Rome whose superstitions as Tacitus pleaseth to tearme them from Iudea had infected the Citie it selfe many Romanes and Britaine 's being conuerted to the Faith fled thence vnto these remote parts of the earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their Professions vntill the search of Tyrants by the flame-light of Persecutions had found out all secret places for the safeties and assemblies of Gods Saints as after in the daies of Dioclesian we shall finde And from this Sanctuarie of Saluation the sad lamenting Lady * Pomponia Graecina the wife of Aulus Plautius the first Lord Lieutenant of Britaine brought that Religion whereof she was accused and stood indited vpon life and death which was none other then the Christian Profession seeing the same both by Tacitus and Suetonius is euerie where termed the strange superstitions and new kinde of Sect that the Christians imbraced and for which they were accounted vnworthy to liue 9 And much about these times as Beatus Rhenanus in his Historie of Germanie Pantaleon and others doe report one Suetonius a Noble mans sonne in Britaine conuerted to the Faith by the first Planters of the Gospell in this Iland and after his Baptisme called Beatus was sent by the Brethren from hence vnto Rome to be better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter himselfe and returning thorow Switzerland found such willingnesse and flocking of the people to heare and receiue the Doctrine of Christ that he there staied and built an Oratorie not farre from the lake Thun and neare the Towne called Vnderfewen wherein preaching and praiers he imploied his time to the day of his death which happened in the yeare of grace 110. And that there were Christians in Britain at these times I make no questioÌ„ thogh some exceptions may be taken against the Monk of Burton the reporter therof who saith in the 141 yeare and raigne of Hadrian nine masters of Grantcester were baptized themselues preached to others the Gospell in Britain howsoeuer he faileth in the Emperours name which yeare was the second of Antonins Pius his successor and ascribeth to these men Schoole-degrees altogether vnknowne for nine hundred yeares after yet these do not hinder the truth of the thing though that Monke was none of the best Historians It is reported also that Patricke the Irish Apostle and Canonized Saint long before the Raigne of King Lucius preached the Gospell in many places of Wales As also that Ninianus Bernicius of the race of the British Princes conuerted the Picts to the Religion of Christ. Vnto these aforesaid authorities and testimonies howsoeuer we stand affected yet it is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britaine 's were with the first Conuerts And Tertullian who liued within two hundred yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse Who the more to prouoke the Iewes against whom he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitfull increase of the Gospell of Saluation through many Countries and Nations and among them nameth the Britaines to haue receiued the Word of life the power whereof saith he hath pierced into those parts whither the Romanes could not come Whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scotish men the more ancient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romanes as other then were 10 Origen who flourished not much aboue two hundred yeares after Christ in his Homilies vpon Ezechiel sheweth that the first fruits of Gods haruest was gathered in the Iland of Britaine who consented to the Christian faith by the doctrine of their Druides that taught one onely God with whom Hector Boetius agreeth saying that some of these Druides condemned the worship of God in Images and allowed not the applicatioÌ„ of the God-head vnto any visible forme which might be the cause why Claudius the Emperour forbad their Religion as sauouring in these things too much of Christianitie whom likewise he banished Rome as some from Suetonius coniecture Of these Druides wee shewed before that their offices were most imploied about holy things and that their doctrine chiefly consisted in teaching the immortalitie of the soule the motions of the heauens the nature of things and the power of the Gods yea and Postellus from others will inforce that they prophecied likewise of a virgins conception These were the helps saith Tertullian that caused the Britaines so soone to imbrace the Doctrine of Christ and thereupon immediately after his death doth Gyldas fasten our conuersion where he writeth That the Glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ which first appeared to the world in the later time of Tiberius Caesar did euen then spread his bright beames vpon this frosen Iland of Britaine 11 Whereby wee see the waters of life flowing from Ierusalems Temple into these farre set Countries and vttermost Seas to be made both fruitfull wholesome according to the sayings of the Prophet that in that day the waters of life should issue from Ierusalem halfe of them toward the East Sea and halfe of them towards the vttermost Sea and shall remaine fruitfull both in Sommer and winter and euen in the infancie of Christianitie both the Apostles themselues and also the Proselytes their Disciples to become fishers therein for the Soules of Men as Christ in chusing of them said they should bee whereby his Kingdome was soone enlarged vnto these Ends of the Earth and his Throne established among those Heathen whom God his Father had giuen to be his So fruitfull and famous was this spreading of the Gospell that Baptista Mantuan a Christian Poet compares the increase thereof with that of Noah thus alluding vnto it Sicut aquis quondam Noe sua misit in orbem Pignora sedatis vt Gens humana per omnes Debita Coelituum Patri daret orgia terras Sic sua cùm vellet Deus alta in regna renerti Discipulos quosdam transmisit ad Vltima Mundi Littora doctâ—…ros Gentes quo numina ritu Sint oranda quibus Coelâ—… placabile Sacris In English thus As Noah sent from the Arke his sonnes to teach The Lawes of God vnto the World a right So Christ his Seruants sent abroad to preach The Word of Life and Gospell to each Wight No place lay shadowed from that glorious Light The farthest Iles and Earths remotest bounds Embrac'd their Faith and ioi'd at their sweet sounds 12 To which effect also the sayings of S. Iohn Chrysostome Bishop of Constantinople enforce who shewing the increase of Christianitie and the successe of the Gospell preached sheweth the power thereof to haue extended not only to the Countries farre iacent in the Continent but also to the Ilands situated in the Ocean it selfe and amongst them expresly nameth this our Britaine whose
euen till the same at length went forth with a bâ—…lder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of Adrian Antonius Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperors of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the authoritie of Lucius their King whereby this was the first of all the Prouinces saith Marcus Sabellicus that receiued the Faith by publike ordinance Of the teâ—…chers of those times Bale from some other hath these verses Sicut erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum Cum Iouis imperium staret Britannica tellus Sic vbi terrestres caelo descendit ad or as Expectata salus patribus fuit inclyta sanctis Qui Neptunicolûm campos Cambrica rura Coryneasque casas locadesolata colebant As were the Britaines famous for their zeale To Gentle Gods whiles such they did adore So when the Heau'ns to Earth did Truth reueale Bless'd was that Land with Truth and Learnings store Whence British Plaines and Cambri as desert ground And Cornewalls Crags with glorious Saints abound In which number were Eluanus Meduinus those two learned Diuines which were sent by King Lucius vnto Eleutherius Bishop of Rome with whom returned two other famous Clerkes whose names were Faganus and Damianus these together both preached and baptized amongst the Britaines whereby many dailie were drawne to the Faith And as a worthy and ancient Historian saith The Temples which had beene founded to the Honour of their many Gods were then dedicated to the one and onely true God For there were in Britaine eight and twentie Flamins and three Arch-flamins in stead of which so many Bishops and Archbishops were appointed vnder the Archbishop of London were the Prouinces of Loegria and Cornubia vnder Yorke Deira and Albania vnder Vrbs Legionum Cambria By which meanes this happy Kingdome vnder that godly King was nobly beautified with so many Cathedrall Churches and Christian Bishops Sees before any other kingdome of the world That this Lucius should be the Apostle to the Bauarians or that his sister Emerita was crowned with the flames of Martyrdome fifteene yeares after his death I leaue to the credit of Aegidius Scudus and Hermanus Schedelius the reporters and to the best liking of the readers But most certaine it is that the Christian faith was still professed in this Iland sound and vndefiled as Beda witnesseth notwithstanding the cruel persecutions of the bloody Emperours 19 For all this time saith the said Dicetus Christian ReligioÌ„ flourished quietly in Britanny til in Dioclesians time their Churches were demolished their holy Bibles castinto Bone-fires the Priests with their faithfull flocke bloodily murdered In which number about the yeare two hundred ninetie three as we read in Beda Malmesburie Randulphus and others Albane with his teacher Amphibalus were both of them martyred for the profession of the Gospell at the old Towne Verolanium as also in Leicester those two Noble Citizens Aaron and Iulius with multitudes both of men and women in sundrie places saith Beda as shortly after no lesse then a Thousand Saints suffered death at Liechfield wherupon the place was called another Golgotha or field of blood In memorie whereof the Citie beareth for Armes to this day in an Eschucheon of Landskip sundry persons diuersly Martyred And yet after these times also the Britaines continued constant in Christianity and the censures of their Bishops for the great estimation of their Constancie pietie and learning required and approued in great points of Doctrine among the assemblies of some Generall Councels as that of Sardis and Nice in the time of great Constantine the first Christian Emperour and this our Country man whose blessed daies gaue free way to that Profession to the Councels Authoritie and to the whole world Peace had wee our Bishops present whose forwardnes against the Arrian Heresie afterwards Athanasius aduanceth in his Apology vnto Iouinian the Emperor among three hundred Bishops assembled at the Councell of Sardice in Anno three hundred and fiftie whose words as Nicephorus reports them are these Know most Christian Emperour saith he that this faith hath beene alwaies preached and professed and that all Churches of Spaine Britain France and Germany at this day with one voice doe approoue the same As also at that of Ariminum in the yeare three hundred fiftie nine and in the raigne of Constantius who caused foure hundred westerne Bishops to be there sommoned in fauour of the Arrians whereof three were out of Britaine as Sulpitius Seuerus the good Bishop of Burges hath reported that gaue their suffrages against that Heresie These doth Hilarie tearme the Bishops of the Prouinces of Britaine by whom they were somewhat derided because beeing farre from their owne Countrie they liued vpon the Emperours charge And Beda testifieth that from Dioclesians time they both reedified their former Temples and founded new also in memorie of their then fresh-bleeding Martyrs and enioyed a generall and ioifull peace in their religious profession till that Arrian Heresic hauing first filled the Continent sought and found passage ouer the Seas into our Iland Gennadius in his Catalogues Illustrium Diuorum tels vs of an other learned Bishop of Britaine Fastidius who in the time of Cestius Bishop of Rome wrote vnto one Fatalis a booke devita Christians and another de viduitate seruanda of much diuine learning and comfort Chrysanthus likewise is recorded by Nicephorus to be sonne of Bishop Martian who hauing beene a Consular Deputie in Italie vnder Theodosius and made Lieutenant of Britaine where with great praise he managed the common wealth was against his will afterward made Bishop at Constantinople of the Nouatians that called themselues Cathari that is pure making a schisme in the Church by their deniall of Saluation to such as fell into relapse of sinne after Baptisme once receiued This is that Bishop of whom we read that of all his Ecclesiasticall reuenewes he reserued only for himselfe two loaues of bread vpon the Lords day And in the first Tome of Councels is mention of Restitutus Bishop of London whom because that as is most probable Christian Religion had in those primitiue times taken more firme footing in Britaine then in France the French Bishops called to their Nationall Councell the second at Arles in Anno three hundred thirty fiue that he might with his Suffrage approoue their Decrees About the yeere foure hundred seuenty was a Prouinciall Councell held in Britaine for the reforming of Religion and repairing of the ruined Churches which the Pagan mariage of Vortiger had decaied to the great griefe and discontent of the people a pregnant signe of the continuing zeale which vnto those daies had left a glorious memorie 20 And the Ensigne of Arthur wherein the Virgin with her sonne in her armes as is noted by Vincentius was portraied so often displaied for Christ and his Countries libertie against the Pagan Saxons is as a seale
amazed firmly thought that nothing could bee inuincible to them who came with such resolutions to Warre and therefore they humbly desired Peace and yeelded the Iland vnto Agricolaes deuotion 12 Who now in these prosperous proceedings of his fortunes sought not with any glorious relations or letters of aduertisements to improoue and augment the greatnesse of his honour but rather in seeking to suppresse his fame made it shine more bright and addressing himselfe for ciuill gouernment reformed many abuses in his House his Campe and in the whole Prouince and those especially that most touched the poorer sort as by moderating the increase of Tribute and Corne wherewith the Britains were daily burdened by the suppressing of which enormities and the like an honourable opinion of him was euery where entertained and a generall inclination vnto Peace which partly by the negligence partly by the auarice of former Gouernours had beene no lesse feared then Warre it selfe 13 And whereas the Britaines hitherto still harried with Oppressions and Warres had little leisure or will to apply themselues to things which accompany Peace and are the ornaments of Ciuil and settled Societies and therefore were prone vpon euery occasion to reuolt and stirre to induce them by pleasures to quietnesse and rest he exhorted them in priuate and helpt them in publike to build Temples Houses and Places of Assemblies and common resort and likewise prouided that the sonnes of their Nobles should be instructed in the liberall Arts and Sciences commending the industrie and preferring the wits of the Britaine 's before the Students of France as being now growen curious to attaine the Eloquence of the Roman Gentrie yea euen the Gowne the habit of peace and peaceable Arts and to delight in gorgeous Buildings Banquets and Baths 14 And thus farre had Agricola proceeded before the death of Vespasian whose managing of the Imperiall dignitie was euery way answerable to so high a place and whose death was as much lamented as his Vertues did surmount his Predecessours But as touching his miraculous cures of the Blind and the Lame as they serue not either to bee vrged or inserted in this our present Historie so yet may they conuince the indurate Atheist whose conscience is seared with the sinne of incredulitie of the Miracles wrought by our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ. For if the wisest Historians of those times haue beleeued themselues and left Records vpon their credit to following posterities that by his touch onely hee cured a Lame-man and with his spittle opened the eies of the Blinde being a mortalland sinfull man shall it then bee doubted that hee which knew no sinne neither receiued the gift by measure either in power could not or in act did not worke such Miracles as were the witnesses of his God-head and for such are recorded to confirme our faith But to our purpose 15 When Vespasian had liued threescore and nine yeeres seuen moneths and seuen daies and had raigned ten yeeres as Eusebius saith he died peaceably in his Bed which no Emperour since Augustus euer did hauing beene a great Scourge and Instrument of God against the miserable Iewes whose kingly race from Dauids line he sought by all meanes to extirpate that so all their hopes and expectations might for euer be cut off 16 Hee was of a middle stature well set and strongly compact his countenance not altogether amiable neither any waies deformed a great fauourer of Learning very Liberall a Iust Wise and Most Valiant Prince TITVS FLAVIVS VESPASIAN CHAPTER XIII PResently vpon the death of this Emperour Titus his eldest sonne sirnamed Flauius Vespasian without al contradiction was receiued and obeyed for his rightfull successor aswell for that his Father in his life-time had made him his Partner in the Empire and at his death by Testament declared him his Heire as also for the generall opinion conceiued of him for his inbred goodnes and noble conditions called esteemed the louely darling and delight of mankinde Indeed of a most comely presence he was fitted thereunto with all heroicall vertues a great Souldier learned in the Arts a good Oratour a skilfull Musitian and could by artificiall characters write both very fast and very faire 2 His youth he spent in Militarie qualities and serued in Germanie and Britaine with exceeding commendations and in Iurie warred with the like glorie which is nothing impaired by the learned stile of his Recorder Iosephus vnto whom againe for these affaires I must referre the curious Reader 3 Ierusalem with the slaughter of eleuen thousand Iewes euen on the birth day of his daughter with such honour he wonne that thereupon presently he was saluted Emperour euen in the life time of Vespasian his Father and from that day carried himselfe as his Associate in the Empire for with him hee Triumphed and with him he iointly administred the Censorship his Colleague he was in the Tribunes authoritie and his Companion also in seuen Consulships In all which though the Edicts went forth in his fathers name yet were they penned by himselfe Of this his victorie ouer the Iewes hee left the remembrance to posteritie by stamping vpon the reuerse of his coines IVD CAP. with pictures expressing his Triumph and the Iewes ouerthrow which in the front of this Chapter we haue also placed 4 Somewhat he was blemished with the loue of Berenice the beautifull Queene of Iewrie and much more with the murther of Aulus Cinna only through iealousie conceiued of her and whether that was the sinne whereof at his death he repented is vncertain when lifting vp his eies to Heauen hee complained why his Life should be taken from him that excepting one offence deserued not to die As himselfe in glorie wielded the Emperiall Scepter so did his Substitutes gouerne the Prouinces at which time in Britaine Agricola was President and therein had spent almost two yeares vnder the raigne of Vespasian in such maner as wee haue declared 5 In his third yeare he discouered new Countries and parts of this Iland yet vntouched or at leastwise not thoroughly subdued as altogether vnsatiate of that which was gotten sought to draw the confines of the Empire with a larger compasse therefore marching Northward to the Frith of * Taus wasted all as he went and without any resistance fortified the places with Castles and Bulwarkes which hee stored with sufficient prouision where euerie Garrison wintring garded it selfe and with the Summers seruice euer repaired the Winters euents whereby euermore the Enemie went to the worse and his designes prospered as himselfe wished 6 The fourth Summer was spent in perusing and ordering that which he had ouer-runne And if the glory of the Romane name could haue permitted or so beene satisfied it needed not to haue sought other limits of Britaine for Glota and Bodotria two armes of two opposite Seas shooting farre into the
their accustomed fashion they clustered together on heaps and some of the boldest aduanced forward whilest Agricola likewise was incouraging his men who straightwaies ranne to their weapons and rushed on furiously toward the Enemie 10 The Britaines were marshelled in the higher ground fitly both to the shew and to terrifie the first Battalion standing on the plaine the rest on the ascent of the hill knit and rising as it were one ouer another the middle of the field was filled with clattering and running of Chariots and horsemen Agricocola seeing their number to exceede his drew his battaile in length and leauing his horse aduanced himselfe before the Ensignes on foote 11 In the first assault before the ioyning both sides encountred with discharge of their darts wherin the Britaines employing both art and valour with their great swords and little Targets auoided the volue of the Romans showring down withall great store of theirs vpon them wherewith they were both galled and sore wounded Agricola seeing his men thus stoutly resisted tooke another course for spying the aduantage he commanded three Batauian Coherts and two of the Tungrians to presse forward and bring the matter to handy strokes and dint of sword a thing which in respect of their long seruice they were very expert in but contrariwise to the Britaines very preiudiciall by reason of their little Bucklers and huge swords being blunt pointed and no waies fit for the close in fight This command aduantaged the Romans much for these with the pikes of their Bucklers when they came to deale blowes so mangled the faces of the Britaines that they were not able to stand before them and the rest gathering courage vpon emulation of these ascended the hill bearing downe all that was in their way so that many halfe dead and some wholly vntouched were ouer-passed and left for haste of winning the field In the meane while the Chariots mingled themselues with the battle of footmen and the troopes of horsemen began for to flie who albeit they had lately terrified others were now distressed themselues by the vneuennesse of the ground and thicke rankes of the enemy and were forced to fight standing still and by the maine weight of horses to beare downe one another The wandring Wagons also and masterlesse horses as chance or feare did guide them ouer-bare many times their friends and thwarted their way that met them 12 The other Britaines that kept the hill and had leisure to behold the manner of fight beganne to come downe by little and little and sought to compasse the backe of the enemie which intent Agricola soone preuented by sending foure wings of Horsmen retained purposely about him for sudden dispatches and chances of warre These so fiercely assailed them that a most sharpe and bloody battle ensued wherein the Britaine 's on each side were beaten downe and slaine notwithstanding many of them shewed both valour and reuenge euen to the end the rest disbanded turned their backes and fled towards the desert whose pursuit was followed vntill Night and fulnesse of blood made an end of the chase 13 Of the Romans side were slaine if wee must credit their owne friends onely three hundred and fortie persons and of them one of extraordinary note and account Aulus Articus Captaine of a Cohort who vpon a youthfull heat and fiercenesse of his horse was carried amidst his enemies Of the Britains fell ten thousand and their designes so defeated and broken that as desperate men they forsake their houses and in despight set fire on them themselues the hurt persons they carrie and draw with them and call them that are vnhurt hoping to be releeued by them One while they chuse out holes to lurke in for their liues safetie eftsoones in great haste forsake them as doubting therein their owne securitie Dispersed asunder they lament and attend death assembled together expostulate of their meanes and life one while conceiuing a glimmering of some small hope another while deiected with vtter despaire Sometimes at the sight of their dearest beloued mooued to pitie but much oftner stirred to rage for reuenge and many of them euen by way of compassion slew their dearest Wiues and Children to rid them from their future miseries 14 Agricola hauing made euery where a desolation and silence withdrew his Armie towards the Horrestians where taking hostages for their fidelitie sent the Admirall of his Nauy to saile about the North Cóasts of Britaine who with strength and store tooke the Seas their terrour gone already before himselfe with easie and gentle iournies disposed his foot and horsemen in their Wintring places and planted Garrisons vpon the Borders betweene Glota and Bodotria And his Nauie with prosperous winde and successe arriued at the Port Trutulensis 15 Thus after many conflicts about the space of one hundred thirty six yeeres from Iulius Caesars first entrance the vtmost limits of Britannie and the Iles of the Orcades lying on the North side of it were by the valour and industrie of Iulius Agricola first discouered and made knowen vnto the Romans and the South part of the I le in the fourth yeere of the raigne of Domitian being the yeere of our Sauiour eightie six reduced into a full Prouince the gouernment whereof was euer annexed and appropriate to the Roman Emperours themselues and not at the disposition of the Senate as other Prouinces were 16 This state of affaires in Britannie Agricola signified by letter without any amplifying termes to Domitian the Emperour who after his manner with a cheerefull countenance and greeued heart receiued the Newes being inwardly pricked with feare and disdaine that his late counterfet Triumph of Germanie wherein certaine slaues bought for money were attired and their haire dressed as Captiues of that Countrey was had in derision and iustly skorned abroad whereas now a true and imperiall victorie of so many thousand enemies subdued and slaine was currant and famous in euery mans mouth as being indeed a thing dangerous that a priuate mans name should be exalted aboue his Prince In vaine then had hee suppressed the studie of Oratorie and other worthy politicke Arts thereby to keepe downe other mens reputation if he should in Military glory be disseised by another And to be a good Commander of an Army was to be aboue priuate estate that being a Vertue peculiar for a Prince and therefore not lightly to be passed ouer With these and the like incentiues his minde was tormented yet thought he it best to dissemble his malice vntill the heat of his glory and loue of his souldiers were somewhat abated And foorthwith he commanded for Agricola Triumphall ornaments statue honours and what else vsually conferred in lieu of Triumph hee yet remaining in charge from whence with the like policie also hee was shortly displaced For Syria by the death of Atilius Rufus lay destitute of a Lieutenant and that
the Senate in eternall memorie of his goodnes recalled from banishment the Christians seuerally dispersed and suffred them to enioy the freedome of their profession At which time Iohn the Euangelist returned from Pathmos wherein he had beene confined vnto Ephesus a Citie in ◅sia the lesse And Nerua raigning only one yeare foure mone◅s and nine daies died of a passionate anger conceiued against a Senator in the yeare of Christ his incarnation ninetie nine the twentie seuenth day of Ianuary seuentie sixth of his own age TRAIAN CHAPTER XVI VNto Nerua succeeded Vulpius Traian in the Roman Empire borne neere vnto Seuill in the Territories of Spaine of a noble familie but was much more ennobled in himselfe for his princely endowments which moued Nerua in his life time to adopt him into so high a calling and the whole Senate after his death ioifullie to confirme his Election and so often to honour him with the title of the Most Excellent Prince in publike dedications as on the Coine aboue 2 Hee raised the Romane Empire vnto the very highest pitch of glory and spread the power of their Command into the largest circuit that euer before or since hath beene possessed For the Kingdome of Dacia hee subdued Armenia Parthia and Mesopotamia made subiect Assyria Persia and Babylon conquered passed Tigris and stretched the confines of the Roman Empire vnto the remotest dominions of the Indies which neuer before that time had heard of the Roman Name And indeed if wee looke vpon his politicke managing of the gouernment he may seeme in comparison of others a right worthy memorable and louely Prince of much affabilitie and familiaritie euen with his inferiours and of such cariage towards his Subiects as he himselfe would wish his Prince he said to vse towards him if he were a Subiect A great obseruer also of Iustice insomuch that when he inuested any Pretor in giuing him the Sword he commanded him to vse the same euen against his owne person if he violated Law or Equitie But yet against the good Christians he vsed neither of both nay hee stirred vp their Third Persecution wherein Ignatius and many other worthy Saints of God receiued the Crowne of Martyrdome in such cruell manner as that his other vertues are much clouded by that taxation for mollification whereof he was compassionately intreated by Plinius Secundus his Tutor whose Epistles to that purpose are yet extant 3 The Iewes in his time rose vp in armes against the Gentiles and in Cyrene Aegypt and Cyprus slew a great number against whom Traian sent his Captaines with forces sufficient and in diuers parts of the Empire put the Iewes to death in such infinite numbers as that Massacre is accounted the greatest Execution that euer had beene in the world God suffring this their punishment to light vpon them for their infidelitie and obstinacie against his Christ. 4 Finally after his Conquests in the East returning towards Rome at Seleucia in Asia the lesse himselfe was conquered by the stroke of death by a fluxe the seuenth day of August after he had raigned nineteene yeeres six moneths and fifteene daies the yeere of our Redemption one hundred and eighteene and of his age sixtie foure whose ashes brought to Rome were inclosed within the Crowne of a goodly Pillar wrought of one intire stone containing one hundred forty foot in height 5 Of stature he was bigge of complexion swarthie thinne of haire both head and beard a hooked nose brode shoulders long hands and a pleasant eie whose liuely Image was borne in Triumph after his death and that in most glorious and pompous manner in celebration of his great renowne and fame attained in his life 6 How silent soeuer writers haue beene for this Emperours affaires in this our Iland yet it is to be thought that vnto this as wel as vnto other Prouinces both Propretors Lieutenants Presidents Pretors and Proconsuls were sent and euery Citie to haue their municipall Magistrates The Pretor that yearely proclaimed solemne Sessions wherin himself sate aloft vpon a high tribunall seate and guarded with his lictors about him in great estate did execute his authoritie throughout his owne iurisdiction and determined all causes brought before him where rods and axes were prepared for the common people that were enforced to receiue a new Ruler euerie yeare And surely as this yoke of bondage was grieuously borne of euery Prouince vpon whose necke it was imposed laid So the Britaines vnderwent the weight of that subiection with such vnwillingnes that in the time of this Traian they reuolted and rebelled though presently suppressed as it is euident out of Spartianus 7 The care that this good Emperour had for the weale of his Subiects is proiected by his prouidence in making waies passageable from place to place whereof remaine many testimonies by those his Causeies drawne with wonderfull diligence euen thorow the whole Iland which now though dismembred and cut in peeces by the Countrie people wherethorow they passed yet doe many remnants thereof remaine especially in pastures or by-grounds out of the rode way with bankes so high that euidently they shew themselues Of these Causeies Gallen writeth as followeth The waies saith he Traian repaired by pauing with stone or raising with bankes cast vp such peeces of them as were moist and miry by stocking vp and ridding such as were rough and ouergrowne with bushes and briers by making bridges ouer Riuers that could not bee waded thorow where the way seemed longer then needed by cutting out another shorter if any where by reason of some steepe hill the passage were hard and vneasie by turning it aside thorow easier places now in case it was haunted with wilde beasts or lie waste and desert by drawing it thence thorow places inhabited and withall laying leuell all vneuen and rugged grounds Along these Causeies the Emperour caused to bee set little pillars or Columnes with numerall Characters cut in thē to signifie how many miles was from place to place Of these Sidonius Apollinaris writeth thus Antiquus tibi nec teratur agger Cuius per spatium satis vetustis Nomen Caesareum viret columnis Breake not the ancient Causeies strong Whereon the Columnes stand along Nor names of Caesars doe not wrong HADRIAN CHAPTER XVII AFter the decease of Traiane his Nephew Aelius Hadrianus by the consent of the Armie who swore to him obedience was proclaimed Emperour the Senate likewise confirming their choice as beeing a man indued with gifts both of Art and Nature answerable to the fortunes of his Estate His birth was of Spaine in the Citie Italica neere vnto Cicill where Traian was born his Father Noble and his Mother in Cales descended of an honourable stocke 2 A great Mathematician he was skilfull in Arithmeticke Geometrie Astronomie and Iudicious Astrologie learned in the Greeke and Latine Tongues in which languages he wrote both Poesie
Prouince at that time had been in hazard to be lost vpon which distractions no lesse then fifteene hundred Souldiers at once went out of the Land to Rome to complaine their wrongs vnto Commodus where charging Perennius to bee the stirrer of these troubles with an intent thereby to raise himsefe or his sonne to the Emperiall Maiesty a string that cannot be touched without sound in a Soueraignes eare they were so farre heard and beleeued that Perennius was to them deliuered to be put to death which accordingly they accomplished with all extremity 7 Then was sent for Lieutenant into Britaine Heluius Pertinax a man of low birth but high Fortunes being risen from the state of a common Souldier to the dignity of a Consull and had been Commander before that time ouer many Prouinces Him had Perennius discharged from Britaine and with disgracesent and confined into Liguria where hee was borne whose credit Commodus again with such fauors repaired that he gaue him the Sirname Britannicus which glorious title also himselfe had taken about the yeere 184. At his first entrance and ariuage he assaied by rough hand to suppresse the rebellions of the Army and aduentured his person so farre in some tumults that he was stricken downe and left for dead but afterwards proceeding with better aduice he composed those troubles with most seuere punishments of the principall offenders whereby notwithstanding he presently grew odious to all and thereupon so far feared his own safety that he made suit to the Emperor to be discharged of his Lieutenantship 8 Vnto him succeeded Clodius Albinus in the Gouernment of Britaine a man of great birth forward enough and fortunate for which the Emperor Commodus either vpon fauor or feare did honour him with the title of Caesar though Albinus seemed vnwilling to accept of the same and afterwards discouered his disposition more openly in approuing the Ancient and free state of the Romans For vpon a false report of the death of Commodus he made an Oration to the Legions in Britanny in fauour of the Senate whole kind of Gouernment he much commended and preferred before the rule of the Emperors Of which his affection when Commodus vnderstood he sent Iulius Seuerus in all hast to take charge of the Armie and Albinus retired himselfe from all publike affaires vntill the death of Commodus which not long after followed and was wrought vpon this occasion He hauing assigned many to die and to that end had inrolled their names in a scroll it chanced Martia his Concubine to light on the same wherein she saw her selfe allotted for one And reuealing this his purpose to others that stood in the same list and in the like danger they together thought best to secure their owne liues by his death and with poison stabs and strangling made him away when he had liued one and thirty yeeres foure moneths and viciously raigned thirteen yeeres eight moneths and fifteen daies the yeere of Christs natiuity one hundred ninety and three the night before the Kalends of Ianuarie 9 Of stature he was indifferently tall of a fine constitution of Body very faire of complexion with cleere eies and golden locks neither in person nor in Princely parts resembling his Father How ioifull the death of this Tyrant was both to People and Senate their execrations pronounced against him and their assemblies in the Temples to giue thanks for their deliuerance do manifest as is at large reported by Lampridius who wrote his life and stiled by al Host is humani Generis The enemy of Mankind The very name of the diuell PVBLIVS HELVIVS PERTINAX CHAPTER XXI VPON the person of this Heluius Pertinax of whom we are now to speake Fortune as it seemeth meant to make the full experience of her power and from a very slender foundation to raise the building of her owne Pride His birth was but poore and parents as meane whose Father from a seruile condition got to be free and traded in Mercery wares for his liuing himselfe educated according to his birth rose by degrees to mount the Chaire of all wordly glory and to be the Monarch of the whole world 2 At first a Schoole-master and taught the Grammar next a Ciuil-Lawyer and pleaded causes in Courts and lastly a Martial-man and serued in Campe where Fortune attended him with such fauourable successe that within fiue daies out of the ranck of a common Souldier he was preferred to bee Captaine of a Cohort in the Syrian warres against the Parthians which ended he was imploied into Britannie Missia and Germany and also had charge in chiefe of a Fleete vpon the Flemmish Seas he serued likewise in Dacia with such honourable proofe of his valour as that wise Emperour Marcus Aurelius held him in high esteeme and afterward made him Senator of Rome Then was hee assigned Gouernour of all Syria and Asia the greatest place of Credit and reputation that might be and from thence sent againe in-into Britaine chosen out as the principall man of note for to stay the Commotions there raised against Commodus where in the Field he was left for dead but thence also returning after hee had gouerned foure seuerall Consular Prouinces was created Preconsull of Africa and immediately after Praefect of Rome Neither yet made he his stand there though the greatest of any subiectiue degree till hee had mounted the Throne of Maiesty and had obtained the command ouer All which fell to his lot by the death of Commodus and by the meanes of Martia Aelius Laetus and other Conspirers of his end 3 For the Murther being done in the dead of the night Laetus in great haste repaired to Pertinax his lodging at whose sight the Old man in bed expected nothing but Death as supposing him sent from Commodus to no other end But Laetus salutes him by the vnexpected name of Emperour carrying him with acclamations vnto the Army and in the morning to the Senate where of them all with great ioy he was confirmed Augustus 4 His first businesse was to bridle the Licencious liues of the Praetorian Cohorts iniuries done by them vnto the Romane Citizens which gained him such hatred that it was cause of his death For these men growne disordered and lawlesse in the raigne of Commodus held themselues wronged to be nowlocked vnder the constraint of Lawes ciuil Gouernement and these only enuied the peace prosperity of Pertinax whereas all the Prouinces abroad at the very hearing of his Election and fame of his Imperiall vertues laid a side their weapons and disired to embrace peace with a Prince so nobly qualified 5 The first that conspired against his life was one Falco whom notwithstanding he freely forgaue yet punished certaine Souldiers thereto accessary whereupon the rest assembling themselues in tumultuous and furious manner with their drawn swords inuaded his Palace Hee seeing their purposes sought no escapes
but descending the Palace met them in the base Court At whose presence and Maiesty they were much amazed and a while made a stand vnto whom with great grauity and without shew of any feare he thus spake vnto them 6 Souldiers and Companions if you come to kill me as I thinke you doe you shall therein performe an act neither valorous nor otherwise very commendable for you no nor any way grieuous vnto my selfe for euery mans life hath his limit and to mine by Natures course the last period cannot be farre Or thinke you that I feare death who now am so ripened for it and haue already gotten the very height of all renowne vnto my Name Surely you are deceiued but at this I grieue that my life and short time of Gouernment which I had deuoted to the good of all should seem so disgustfull vnto any as to deserue a violent and hastned death especially by you who are by office the Guarders of my Person you I say whose charge and Oath is to secure your Soueraigne from perill and now seek to sheath your Swords in his breast shall either leaue a Testimony of my bad life deseruing it or brand your places with such staines of Treason as Time shall neuer weare away And what I pray is mine offence for maintaining your Lawes why it was the charge your selues imposed vpon me Are Lawes too strait surely not to the vertuous who are euen a Law vnto themselues are they needlesse why then were they made and being made why should they not be executed If the death of Commodus grieue you was I the cause If he were made away by Treason your selues are conscious of my innocency And this I assure you in the word of a Prince that his death shall depriue you of nothing which you require if you require nothing but that which is honest and iust My life whilst I was a Subiect was spent with you in Warre now being your Soueraigne is consumed with cares for your Peace which if you free me of by taking it away my troubles shall thereby end but your conscience shal begin to grone vnder the guilt of blood and perchance bee touched with too late Repentance 7 His words were spoken with such a mouing grauity and vnmoued resolution that the formost in the attempt gaue back and were ashamed of their audacious enterprise but the rest furiously driuing forward one Trusius with a Lance ran him into the Breast whereupon Pertinax couering his Head with his robe quietly yeelded his body to the traiterous strokes of them all and so died that poore old and innocent Emperor The yeeres of his life saith Iulius Capitolinus were sixty seuen moneths and twenty fiue daies But Dio Spartianus and Herodian accounteth them to extend to sixty eight Eusebius to aboue seuenty The like disagreement there is for the short time of his Gouernment for Eusebius saith that he raigned not fully six Moneths Eutropius saith but three Iulius Capitolinus and Aurelius Victor eighty fiue daies Dio Herodian and Spartianus two Moneths and twenty eight daies how long so euer thus he liued and thus he died the fift Calends of Aprill 8 He was of an honorable and Maiesticall presence strong of body large and full breasted long bearded curle-headed smooth of Speech and indifferently eloquent DIDIVS IVLIANVS CHAPTER XXII THE state of man continually attended with vncertaine chance apparantly doth shew the weake condition that nature enioieth and with what vnsurenesse the seat of maiesty is possest as is seene by the precedent Emperor who sitting at peace in his Palace at Rome renowned beloued and guarded with the strengths of Europe Asia Africa AEgypt and Greece was notwithstanding surprised and slaine at noone day by a Band of Souldiers not much exceeding the number of three hundred and all escaping vnpunished the deed was so suddaine and mens minds so distracted that it could not be fully beleeued though witnessed by sight 2 The Senators mistrusting each others abandoned the Citie and the Citizens in secret secured themselues all in an vprore but none for reuenge of the treason The murtherers in as great feare as any fortified their Campe and with weapons in hand stood vpon their guard But seeing all in a maze and nothing against them attempted a further boldnesse the like before neuer heard of ensued for by a Common Crier they made Proclamation for the sale of the Empire to any man that would giue them most which offer was readily accepted by Didius Iulianus a man of much more wealth then honesty of life and a Lawyer saith Eusebius who with larger promises then euer were performed obtained the Emperiall Diadem 3 His birth was in Millen the sonne of Petronius Didius Seuerus his mother Clara Emilia and himselfe brought vp in seruice vnder Domitia Lucilla the mother of Marcus Aurelius by whose fauours he was first made Questor next Edile then Praetor in Rome In Germany as a Captaine hee serued vnder Aureliu then was he appointed Gouernour of Dalmatia â—…thinia and of the Lower Germany and was Consul with Pertinax and afterwards Proconsul in Africa These were his risings and meanes to that Maiesty which not long he kept for hated in Rome and not approoued abroad Syria chose for Emperor their owne Generall Pescenius Niger Germanie Septimius Seuerus By whose consent Clodius Albinus leader of the Britaine Armie was first elected Caesar and then his fellow in the Empire whereby the Aegle the fairest of Birds became monstrous and in one Body bore three Heads 4 For Albinus at that time hauing gotten againe the gouernment of Britaine where erecting his owne Statues and stamping his picture in his Coynes gaue great suspition that he intended to be a Competitor and with his Army a foot meant to haue gained the Emperiall seat it selfe by aduantage of Septimius forces absent in suppressing of Pescenius which to diuert inforced Seuerus vntill better oportunity to declare Albinus his companion for he much more feared him then either of the former Because Didius in Rome and Pescenius in Antioch consumed their times in banquetting and vnmartiall disports whiles Albinus managed his office most souldierlike and was highly esteemed and honored of them 5 Seuerus hasting towards Rome was met in Italy by Ambassadors from Didius with faire offers of peace and possession of halfe the Empire but refusing composition and making still forward the Senate that so lately declared him a traytor now proclaimed him an Emperor And the Souldiers vnsatisfied of the couenanted promises and in hope to purchase fauour with Seuerus slew their Chapman Didius in his Palace the Calends of Iulie being but fiue daies after he had done himselfe as much for Pertinax when he had raigned as Eutropius saith seuen months Spartianus saith but two and Dio sixty six daies the yeere of his age fifty seuen and of our Sauiours appearing in our flesh one hundred ninety and foure
Iuory dressed with richest bedding and furniture of gold wherein was laid his image protraited to the life but yet in manner of a sicke man On the left side sate all the Senators and Princes in blacke mourning weeds on the right all the great Ladies cladde in white which then was the mourning colour of that Sexe The Physitians diligently comming to visit him and feeling his pulse as if he were aliue doe signifie that his disease did still increase vpon him This they all did seuen daies together at last as if then hee were dead all the prime of the Nobility carrie him in his Iuorie Bed to the * Forum where all the Patrician youth Noble Virgins incompassed him with most dolefull Hymnes and ruefull ditties Thence againe he was remoued to Mars his field where was erected a foure-square frame of Timber of a huge height and compasse the stories still mounting to the toppe with sundry ascents and richly beautified with strange varieties of gold and purple ornaments and images of great Art and price On the second of which ascents was placed the Emperours said Bed and Statue with infinite store of sweetest odours brought thither from all parts of the Citie which done the yong Nobles brauely mounted on Horsebacke rid round about in a kinde of dance or measure and another sort likewise who represented great Princes in their Coaches whereupon his successor in the Empire first setting fire to the frame forthwith all the people did the like on all sides and when the whole began to be on flame an Eagle secretly enclosed within was let fly out of the toppe which soaring a great height and out of sight the people followed it with shouts and praiers supposing that therewith the Emperours soule was carried vp to heauen And thus Seuerus which was before a man of Gods making was now become a God of mans making and the more to preserue the memory of his fathers glory Caracalla erected a magnificent Edifice which he instiled Seuerus his Porch wherein with most exquisite Art and admired workmanship were portraited all his Fathers warres and triumphs atchieued here in Britaine or elsewhere 3 But presently after these two vngodly sonnes of this new supposed God so much emulated each others glory that the deadly sparkes of enuy blowne a long time with the bellowes of their ambitious desires brake out into the flames of murther and blood being brethren by one Father but not by the same mother as it is said in this only like that they were both starke naught though both in contrarie kinds of Vices And albeit the Empresse Iulia had sought by all meanes to make peace betwixt them both formerly here in Britaine and now after their returne to Rome yet the desire of a sole Soueraignty had beene a long time so rooted in Bassianus his heart for which he had twice attempted his Fathers life and so much hasted his death that hee slew his Physitians because they had dispatched him no sooner could not indure an equall much lesse a confronter in authority and therefore in the Court and in the armes of the Empresse he slew her sonne Geta in a time least suspected when he had sate with him in state and disdaine the terme of one yeare and twenty two daies 4 And to cloake this fratricide with shew of constraint first to the Souldiers and then in the Senate he accuseth his Brother to haue sought his death and that in defence of his owne life he was forced to slay the other and flying to the Pretorian Cohorts for the safetie of his life as though further conspiracies had been intended against him in the City at his return commanded Papinianus the famous Ciuilian to excuse the murther in his Pleas at the Barre which when he refused hee caused him to bee slaine as also all those that had beene acquainted with Geta whereby so many of the Nobilitie perished that he was thereby accounted another Nero in Rome and by his fauorites the name of Geta was raced out of all monuments imperiall inscriptions as we haue seene some of thē defaced vpon some Altar stones found here in Brit. 5 Of nature he was subtile and could well dissemble with them whom hee feared and make shew of loue where hee deadly hated alwaies fitting himselfe to the humours of flatteries Among the Germans counterfetting their gate and garments In Greece be like Alexander bearing his necke somewhat awry In Troy would resemble Achilles alwaies so Camelion-like as the Romans his followers were therewith ashamed In a word Caracalla saith Dio neuer thought of doing good because as himselfe confessed he neuer knew any goodnes 6 And to fill vp the measure of all iniquitie as one regardlesse of humanity or shame he married Iulia his mother in law late wife to his owne Father a sinne saith S. Paul not to be named among the Gentiles and by Sext. Aur. Eutrop. and Spar. reported vpon this occasion It fortuned that Iulia in presence of Caracalla either by chance or of purpose rather let fall the vaile which she wore discouering thereby her naked breasts and beauty which was great whereat the Emperour casting his lasciuious eie and bewraying his affection presently said Were it not vnlawfull I should not be vnwilling to whom she replied without respect of modesty that all things were lawfull to him that made lawes for others but was subiect himselfe to none forgetting at once both the murther committed vpon Geta her sonne and the scandals that accompanied so foule a sinne the pleasure wherof they did not long enioy both their deaths by Gods vengeance soone after ensuing 7 For Caracalla remaining in Mesopotamia and carrying as it seemeth a guilty conscience and suspition of his life sent to Maternus whom hee had left Gouernour of Rome to assemble all the Astrologers Mathematicians vnto which learned imposters he alwaies gaue especiall credit and of them to enquire how long he should liue and by what death he should die Maternus hauing so done wrote for answere that Macrinus his Prefect of the Praetorium then with him in his expeditiōs went about to murther him Which is thought rather in enuy of Macrinus to haue beene fained then by any Astrologicall directions so giuen forth This letter and others comming to Caracalla his hand at such time as hee was busie about his disport he deliuered them to Macrinus to reade and giue him the report at his returne In perusall wherof finding himselfe to be accused of Treason and fearing lest by the sequell hee might bee brought into greater danger he incensed one Martial a Centurion whose brother the Emperour had lately slaine to murther him which was soone performed and occasion in the fields offred for Caracalla stepping aside from his traine to ease nature Martial as though he had beene called ran hastily in without hindrance or suspect and with his dagger stabbed him
to death but being too late perceiued was yet so hastily pursued that he was hewed to peeces before his tongue could reueale the principall Traitour Iulia his incestuous wife hearing of his death with poison slew her selfe at Antioch leauing her shame to suruiue her life 8 Antoninus Caracalla saith Eusebius raigned Emperour seuen yeares and sixe moneths but Herodian Spartianus and Dio allot him sixe yeeres and two moneths he died the eight of Aprill and yeere of Christ two hundred eighteene The testimonies of these many writers notwithstanding together with the place and circumstances of his death and the person by whom it was committed the British Historians do contradict reporting him to bee slaine in Britaine in Battaile against the Picts by one Carauceus a man of a lowe and obscure birth But by this it may seeme some wounds receiued by him in those British warres gaue occasion to that errour He left a sonne not by his incestuous mother nor by Glantilla his wife whō he exiled into Sicily but by a mistris whose name was Iulia Simiamira his cosen German and indeed no better then a common strumpets which corrupt rootes brought forth as bitter fruits euen Heliogabalus of whom hereafter we shall haue occasion to write OPILIVS MACRINVS CHAPTER XXV IN prosecuting our intended course for setting downe the Acts and Liues of sundry Emperours heereafter succeeding I know I shall hardly satisfie my Readers being no way able to giue content to my selfe in that on the one side finding very few remembrances concerning the state of this our Iland till the raigne of Dioclesian the Historie of that Interim may seeme impertinent to our purpose and yet on the other side considering how vnfit it is that the Succession of all our British Monarks should be interrupted that Royall Title being likewise annexed to those other Emperours I suppose it will bee expected that somwhat also be said of them though managing their affaires in places farre remote It seemeth that the continuall striuing for the Imperiall Diademe and their neerer hazards at home made them contented to giue Britaine some peaceable breathing and so depriue vs of the Romane Records of those times which want if I should supply out of our home-bred British Writers I might be thought not so much to repaire the ruines of our Monuments as to heape more rubbish vpon them And therefore necessitie so enforcing I must craue patience if I proceed to the rest of our Countries Monarkes though I cannot to the residue of our Countries Exploits and Affaires in those daies 2 Opilius Macrinus from obscure and base parentage by fauours of the Emperour without any notable desert in himselfe first aspired to the Office of a Prefect and at last by the election of the Souldiers to the Dignitie Imperiall So farre from suspicion of Caracallaes death by the outward appearance of a seeming sorrow that hee was held of all most free from the Treason and the second person worthy of their voice For first the Title was conferred vpon aged Audentius a man of good sort much experience and an excellent Captaine whose wisdome could not bee drawne to aduenture his life vnder the weight of so vneasie and dangerous a Crowne but excusing himselfe by the priuilege of his age as farre vnfit to wield the troubles much lesse to increase the glorie of the Empire refused their offers but with returne of as many thankes as they had giuen him hands or voices Whereupon they againe consulted and determined for Macrinus which as willingly receiued as Audentius refused vnto whom they swore fealtie but not long after failed in performance 3 He made for his Caesar Diadumenus his sonne changing his name a vsuall custome at their election into Antoninus because that name was gracious among the Romans The Senate at home confirmed all that the Armie had done abroad vnto whom it seemed their right as it were by prescription to haue the election of the Emperours 4 His first expedition was against Artabanus King of the Parthians that hasted against the Romans for wrongs receiued by Caracalla deceased but after three great and dangerous Battles came to an attonement and a peace betwixt them concluded After this as free from further troubles he returned to Antioch in Syria and there spent his time in Banquets and other sensuall pleasures being drenched so farre therein that the Armie began to dislike his Gouernment and to fauour young Bassianus the sonne of Caracalla then present at E◅esa a Citie in Phoenicia with Moesa his Grandmother by his Mothers side who there had built a Temple consecrated to the Sunne and therein ordained him a Priest for which cause he was called Heliogabalus that is to say in the Phoenician Language The Priest of the Sunne 5 To this Temple in their vaine deuotions resorted many of the Romane Souldiers and seeing the beautie of the youth allured Moesa to bring him to their Campe where knowne to be the sonne of Caracalla the Souldiers proclaimed him Emperour and maintained his right against Macrinus who after this reuolt met young Heliogabalus in the Confines betwixt Phoenicia and Syria where was fought a bloudie Battle and Macrinus forsaken of all and driuen to flie who with his sonne hasting thorow Asia and Bithinia came lastly to Chalcedon where he fell sicke and was there together with Diadumenus put to death the seuenth day of Iune the yeere of Christs Incarnation two hundred and nineteene when hee had raigned one yeere one moneth twenty eight daies ANTONINVS HELIOGABALVS CHAPTER XXVI YOung Bissianus surnamed Heliogabalus the sonne of Caracalla before mentioned thus elected and prospering at his entrance gaue hopes to his raisers of many princely parts and signes of those things that in sequele by better proofe appeared to be onlie signes indeed for nature had plentifully adorned him with the complements of her gifts had his mind beene answerably furnished with vertue But as the one was ouer-prodigall and lauish in his outward forme so was the other as sparing and defectiue in bestowing of her inward gifts insomuch that both in minde and garment he seemed to bee that which in truth he was not This Emperour as appeareth by the reuerse of his money tooke it no meane addition of honour to his Imperiall Dignitie to be stiled The Priest of the Sunne which in the Assyrian Tongue is called El from whom he tooke the surname Elagabal 2 Assoone as hee had settled the Empire firme vpon himselfe by the death of Macrinus he began to discouer his owne dispositions and in wantonnesse apparell lightnesse and diet to exceed any that had gone before him in Rome and so farre differed from the manners of men that modestie will not suffer vs to record his greatest vices 3 His apparell was rich and most extreme costlie and yet would he neuer weare one garment twice his Shooes embellished with Pearles and Diamonds his Seats
Numidia and Mauritania Prouinces in Africke much enuied and gathering forces in Maximinus his name made head against him and shortly gaue him Battle wherein Gordianus the younger was slaine before the walles of the Citie The father seeing his Caesars disastre and himselfe an Emperour onely nominall and his new risen Sunne to haue passed the circle of his height and now to approch to the setting and fall wished againe his priuate estate and in despaire griefe and disdaine of his enemies successe with the Girdle which he wore strangled himselfe to death when hee had beene stiled Emperour only twenty six daies whereat Maximinus was not a little ioifull and the Senate no lesse perplexed seeing themselues depriued of their hopes and now laid open to the Tyrants will who like a Lion came raging on threatning reuenge in all their blouds 6 The State thus standing all the Peeres and Princes thereof assembled themselues together at Rome and in the Temple of Iupiter after long debating of their present dangers concluded that Maximus Pupienus and Clodius Balbinus together should bee Emperours men of great account and fauour with the people These taking Oath and Imperiall Robes leuied forces to maintaine their cause and Balbinus taking charge of the Citie Pupienus marched to meet Maximinus who in great pride had passed the Alpes entred Italie and now laid siege against Aquieliea in which this was very memorable that The Citizens wiues cut off the haire of their heads to make bow-strings for resistance of so hatefull a Tyrant where after long assault preuailing little his discontented Souldiers fell to mutinie and entring his Pauilion at noone day without resistance slew both him and his sonne bearing the same name whom hee had created his Caesar and whose monies as he minted them we haue inserted at the entrance of his Empire Their heads for a Trophy they sent before them to Rome where with such acceptations they were receiued as that the Senate acknowledged themselues to be rid of a Monster 7 Hee was as is said exceedingly tall his body great and ioints proportionable faire of face full eies and of such strength as is vncredible and according to his limmes so was his diet for hee daily deuoured forty pound waight of flesh and thereto dranke six Gallons of wine He died aged sixty yeeres and odde when he had raigned three yeeres in the yeere of our Lord two hundred thirty and eight PVPIENVS MAXIMVS Emperours CLODIVS BALBINVS CHAPTER XXIX PVpienus Maximus and Clodius Balbinus thus elected together for Emperors the one in action and the other resident a great sedition chanced betwixt the Senate and Souldiers which grew to a bloudie issue among the Citizens and Rome it selfe was set on fire in sundrie places the Emperours presence and authoritie little preuailing which strucke such feare into their hearts that they accounted these times most vnfortunate and themselues and present estate to be most desperate But the death of Maximinus and his head happily brought them at the instant gaue present life to their dying hearts And Pupienus comming to Aquieliea as much quieted the Armie sent backe the Lieutenants to their places of charge and with great pompe and praise returned to his Fellow-Emperour 2 The parentage of Balbinus is reported to bee both noble and ancient made Citizens of Rome by great Pompey and himselfe borne at Cales in Spaine Pupienus Auncestors were much latter yet had hee borne many Offices of Magistracie and euer discharged them with wisdome and valour both of them highly accounted of in Rome 3 Peace thus established beyond all expectation with shoutes and applauses the Emperours enter the Senate-house where according to the custome and their deserts they were stiled The Fathers of the Senat with thankes as to the onely preseruers of their liues and estates and some extolling the Senate highly for their prouident foresight in clecting such sapient and worthy Emperors contrarie to the rash and vndiscreet practise of such as chose their Gouernours to fit their owne fancies rather then the charge to which they aduance them and whose bad liues brought commonly their vntimely but deserued deaths The Pretorian Souldiers tooke themselues to bee taxed with those aspersions and the rather because the German Strangers were brought in to be of the Guard as if themselues were not to bee trusted so turning their spleene against the present Emperours sought to set vp a new which shortly after they found opportunitie to effect 4 For these Emperours though aged and wise were not so linked together in affection as they were neere ioined in authoritie and therefore the winde of emulation had the easier passage betwixt the chinkes of their owne conceits the one prizing his wisdome and gouernment to be more iudicious the other his birth and Nobilitie to be more honorable and each of them hauing his owne Guard stood vpon his owne Guard though one Palace contained them both and both their endeuours euer well consorting for the businesses of the Empire 5 At this time the Prouinces of Parthia and Germanie grew vnquiet and by ciuill discords endangered their subiections to represse which the Emperors agreed to goe in person the one into the East the other into Germanie Now whilest these great preparations were in making the Capitoline-Games were celebrated in Rome whereunto all almost resorted but especially the new-come Guards of the Emperours The Pretorians finding the aduantagious time which they had long waited for suddenly in armour assailed the Court which Pupienus perceiuing sent in all haste for Balbinus and both their Guards for defense But his Fellow-Emperour vpon a vaine suspicion detracted time himselfe and hindered the forwardnesse of the Guards so that these Traitours had easie accesse into both the Emperours Chambers where in their rage they dispoiled them of their Imperiall Robes and haled these poore aged and innocent Emperours like two Theeues thorow the middest of the Citie Lastly they slew them and left their bodies to despightfull ignominie 6 These Emperours raigned together one yeere and somewhat more and died the yeere of Christ two hundred thirty nine in which yeere happened so great an Eclipse of the Sun that the noone-day thereby became as darke as the mid-night M. ANTONINVS GORDIANVS CHAPTER XXX GOrdianus for Antoninus he might not be called a law formerly acted inhibiting the same was the sonne of a daughter to old Gordianus that had made away himselfe in Carthage as is declared at the age of eleuen yeeres was created Caesar by the Senate with Pupienus and Balbinus and at their deaths by the Pretorian Souldiers elected Emperour not yet fully fourteene yeeres of age Greatly was he strengthned by the Alliance and Counsell of one Misitheus his Prefect and Instructer whom for his great learning he so honoured and loued that he tooke his daughter for his wife and by whose onely direction he prosperously administred his State affaires 2 Touching the affaires of our Prouinces
foot of Maiestie no man attempting higher to mount The souldiors sent to the Senate to designe the man whom they best liked the Senate requested the souldiers to elect him whom they held worthiest in which respectiue complements and most kinde correspondencie of all parts eight moneths passed with a peaceable Interregnum as writers report 2 It seemeth the fresh sense and fearefull experiences of the former heady proceedings made men more wise then to seeke their owne deaths and especially the Generals to be better aduised then to runne desperately vpon their owne destructions A change vncredible that Thirtie ere whiles would needs be stiled Emperours among the tumultuous Souldiours though they were sure to buy the vse of that name with their dearest bloud and not one now in peace could bee found either hasty to seeke it or verie willing to accept it 3 At last both Senate and Souldiours hauing in their eye M. Claudius Tacitus a man very Noble and of Consular degree of great age singular learning long experience in Magistracie him by a ioint and conspiring suffrage they all elected to their Empire but he hauing before hand some inkling of this their purpose got him out of the way liuing very secretly two moneths at his Rurall Mannor flying saith Vopiscus that high dignity which he fore-saw would proue his ouerthrow And when they did by Embassages often sollicite him to accept of their Election sending him the Ensignes and Stile of Augustus hee againe returned them though with harty thanks yet absolute deniall alledging by reason of his age and infirmitie that hee was euery way vnable to discharge their so great expectations 4 But after much inter-course and many intreaties passed at length the necessitie of the State so requiring he accepted their offer though not with much contentment to himself who knew the waight of so great titles would proue heauy alwaies dangerous for him to beare but with vnspeakeable ioy was receiued by the whole State which promised all blessed hopes to the state vnder so worthy so wise so vertuous learned and so iust an Emperour 5 For as before his aduancement he was of Exemplary composednes and vertuous disposition so in this high Estate his life was temperate and without al pride so desirous to be a Preceder of moderation singularity vnto others as that he would not permit his Empresse to weare any Iewels of high price nor to vse other customable superfluitie or excesse in his owne house For learning and learned men whom he euer embraced in his priuate Estate he now by all meanes endeuored to honour and aduance and publikely professed that what Imperiall vertues hee had hee was to ascribe them to his study of good letters For which cause hee was wont to call Cornelius Tacitus that worthiest Historian of the Romans State his Father and commanded his workes to be carefully preserued in euery Library throughout the Empire and ten times euery yeare to be transcribed on publique cost All which notwithstanding many of that worthy Authours Bookes haue since miscaried 6 But his vertues were too great for the world long to enioy and sith his Raigne was but short it is bootelesse to lengthen it with long discourses For his Peace continued without any memory of Warres and his short time wherein hee did nothing without consent of the Senate was spent rather reforming other mens vices and abuses of the Lawes and State then in displaying his owne vertues which doubtlesse if their faire streame had not beene vntimely stopt would haue proued incomparable to any his fore-goers and vnmatchable by any his followers What death hee died is left vncertaine Eutropius thinketh him slaine by his rebellious souldiers in Asia vpon his voiage against the Persians but Victor reporteth that hee died a naturall death and that of a burning-feuer in the citie of Tharsus And Flauius Vopiscus who wrote his life â—…ith his death came vpon a surcharge of griefe by reason of factions whereby the infirmitie of his age thereto helping his vnderstanding was crazed and his heart broken whereof hee died when he had raigned six moneths and twenty daies the yeare of Christ Iesus one hundred seuentie six M. ANNIVS FLORIANVS CHAPTER XLI NO sooner was the death of Tacitus diuulged but his brother Florianus much vnlike him in that point tooke vpon him the Name and Authoritie Imperiall without expecting any election either of Senate or Souldiers and therfore not likely long to stand sure And although in all other princely parts hee was not much vnlike his brother yet hauing so great an Opposite as Probus was on whom the Easterne Armie had conferred the same Title the blossomes of his conceited hope withered euen in the budde and perished before they had any time of growth 2 For no sooner came to his eares the newes of Probus his election but he found that heady and precipitate attempts were pleasing in their Beginnings but full of difficulties in their Proceedings and most disastrous in their Successe and therefore despairing both of Men and Meanes to raise the Building whose foundation he had so hastily but too weakly laid he caused his owne veines to be cut as Quintilius before him in like case had done whereby he boldly bled to death after hee had enioyed a Titular Soueraigntie only eightie daies saith Eutropius but Vopiscus saith not altogether two moneths and thinkes him killed by the Souldiers in the Citie Tharsus likewise in the yeere of Christ two hundred seuenty and seuen M. AVREL. VALER PROBVS CHAPTER XLII THE Easterne Armie most potent and famous at the death of Tacitus from them was expected the new Emperours election which accordinglie they did but with much more wisedome and deliberate circumspection then the Souldiers of those times were accustomed to doe For euery Captaine of the Armie singled out his owne Companies and in seuerall Assemblies exhorted that all affections laid aside they would applie their mindes to thinke of the worthiest man on whom they might conferre their voices and fauours At which time the opinion of Probus his worth had so generally possessed the hearts of all men that the shout and crie of all was vniforme Let vs haue Probus for our Emperour This being signified to Rome the Senate with applause and thankes approoued and confirmed his Election with additions to his Title Augustus The Father of his Countrey and the highest Bishop For in those times euen amongst Heathens the sacred Title of a Bishop was accounted an additament of honour euen to an Emperour 2 He was borne in Hungarie in the Citie Sirmiâ—… of honourable Parentage especially by his mothers side His fathers name was Maximus a man famous in Militarie Seruice who died Tribune at the warres in Egypt and himselfe very young but very valorous by the Emperor Valerianus who so loued him for his vertues that he vsed to say of him
that of all men he best deserued the name Probus that is vertuous was made a Tribune also In which Office with great praise he serued vnder Galienus Aurelianus Claudius the Emperours vnder whom besides other exploits he fought seuerall single-combats to the great honour of himselfe and Countrey and receiued as markes of victories many Ciuicall Crownes Collars Bracelets Launces Banners and other Ensignes of Martiall deuice and Priuiledge Preferred to be Generall in Africa he subdued the Marmarides In Egypt the Palmerines vnder Aurelianus the Sarmates and Germans vnder Claudius the Gothes and in all places so famous for his Acts that hee was compared with Hannibal and Caesar. 3 His first seruice after hee became Emperour was in Gallia against the Germans that had made themselues Lords thereof where in one Battell continuing two daies he slew foure hundred thousand of them and recouered seuentie Cities from the Enemy as himselfe signified by his own Letters to the Senate After this warring in Sclauonia he quieted the Prouinces of Muscouia Russia and Polonia And entring Thracia did no lesse in Greece Syria Arabia Palestina and Iudea whence passing into Persia hee had honourable compositions of Narseus their mighty King Wherupon issued so vniuersall Peace that there were no warres heard of in all the Prouinces of the Empire insomuch that it was a common Prouerbe The very mice durst not gnaw for feare of Probus But long this lasted not ere hee was disturbed for the Egyptians erected one Saturninus a Captaine both wise and valiant for Emperour and that so sore against his will as he was like to be slaine by them for gaine-saying their desires and by a speech deliuered to his Erectors he made known to them his aduers◅es from so dangerous an ambition to this effect 4 Fellowes and Friends by my whole endeuours I haue alwaies sought to preuent that which now I see I cannot shunne I meane the Throne of Maiestie which howsoeuer to others it may seeme full of glory and securitie yet to my self I fore-see it will proue both base and dangerous Base for that I am no more the master of mine owne affections which hitherto in my priuate estate were bestowed freely where I thought best but must hēce-forth be caried at other mens dispose and cast vpon those that deserue them least That little time that I vvas wont to take in retyring my selfe to my selfe must now be straitned to serue others and my thoughts wholly spent to preuent those weapons which are borne in shew for my defence but are in truth the keyes of mine Imprisonments I cannot go without a Guard I cannot sleepe without a watch I cannot eate without a Taster these are but bondages to a free condition and neuer neede in a priuate fortune That it is dangerous it is no lesse apparant for besides the sharpe-pointed waighty sword hanging onely by a twisted-thred ouer our heads Probus is not a Galienus to compound for the Diadem but to touch his scepter is to awake a sleeping Lion What should moue you then to stir vp his wrath to seeke my death and your owne destructions For assure your selues when I die I shal not die alone So all our fame purchased in so many yeers imploiments shal be lost by this one daies worke and my Conquests in Africa of the Mores and in Spaine branded lastly with the eternall scares and infamie of Rebellion 5 These speeches as Flauius Vopis the Writer therof receiued them from the report of his Grand-father who was there present and heard them could nothing at all diuert the resolution of the Souldiers but that they persisted and maintained their Election against Probus who vpon notice thereof hastning toward them with a mighty power offred them pardon as one vnwilling to shed Ciuill-bloud or to lose so worthy a man as Saturninus was but vpon refusall of his proffered Clemencie hee gaue him a most sharpe battell wherein most of the Reuoulters were ouer-throwne and Saturninus in the assault of a Castle besieged was slaine to the great griefe of Probus who sought to haue saued his life 6 But with his death ended not all Ciuill Broiles for Bonosus Proculus two monsters of that age though of different kinds of vices opposing themselues against him and assuming the Title and Robes Imperiall vsurped the Prouinces of Britaine Spaine and some part of Gallia knowing that in these places Probus was not much beloued Bonosus vvas borne in Britaine but brought vp in Spaine without note of action but onely in his cups for hee was esteemed the greatest drinker of all men liuing insomuch as Aurel. said of him he was born nō vt viueret sed vt biberet not to draw breath but to draw in liquor yet as it seemeth hee was in good account vnder the said Aurelianus hauing a charge of Ships vpon the Germane Seas which either by treacherie or negligence were burned by the Enemy in the mouth of Rhine and as Probus tooke it not without the priuitie of Bonosus who therefore not daring to stand to the triall made all his powers against the Emperour but was in Battell ouercome and despairing euer againe to make head put his owne in a halter whereupon it was said that a Barrell was hanged and not a Man 7 Proculus was a Lygurian borne as vnsatiate a vassall to Venus as the other to Bacchus and therewithall so impiouslie impudent that as hee had a heart to commit any filthinesse so a forehead to boast of it openly as appeareth by his owne Letters wherein hee vaunteth how many scores of faire Virgins hee depriued of that faire name in one fortnight but this Graund-General of Venus Camp was suddenly forsaken by his Souldiers and came to his deserued end 8 Some stirs there were at that present in Britany by the incitements of their Gouernor vvhose name though Histories doe not specifie yet he may seeme to bee that Cl. Corn. Lalianus whose ancient Coynes are found in this Iland and not else-where and his meanes to the place was Victorinus a Moore in great fauour with Probus who taking himselfe not cleare from suspition got leaue of his Emperor to repaire vnto Britaine where giuing it out that he was come thither for safetie of his Life was courteously receiued by the Generall Whom secretly in the Night hee murthered and then speedily returned to Rome hauing by this Expedition both appeased the tumults in the Prouince and approued his fidelitie to Probus About this time as is recorded certaine Vandals and Burgundians that had inuaded Gallia were sent into Britaine by the Emperour to inhabite who though they had troubled the Romans peace in Gallia yet did them good seruice in Britaine to stay their subiection and the Britaines themselues for some good seruices were now suffred by these Emperours to plant Vines and make Wines with other matters aswell for
their deliuerance and therein sped so well that the Souldiers by constraint as Oresius saith forced him to assume the Imperiall Stile and Purple Robe And so hasting into Gallia with all the flower and strength well neer of the Britaines forces arriued in the mouth of Rhene vnto whom also the Germans Army ioyned and now accounting himselfe an absolute Monarch admitted Victor his sonne then Caesar to be partner of his Empire whose Stampe therefore with his father we haue here annexed 6 Thus Maximus establishing his throne at Triers Spread his wings saith Gyldas the one into Spaine the other into Italy and with the terror of his Name leuied Tributes and Pensions for Souldiers pay of the most fell and sauage Germans Against him Gracianus made his power but after fiue daies skirmishings was forsaken of his own Souldiers and so put to flight And now deiected and destitute of meanes to maintaine his quarrell hee sent Ambrose a great Doctor of the Church his Ambassador vnto Maximus to intreat for Peace which in outward shew was granted but was farre otherwise intended as the sequell proued For seeking his death he did shortly after effect it in this wise He caused Letters and reports to be giuen vnto Gracian that his Empresse was in iourny to visit him and withall sent forth a Carroche stuffed with Souldiers and with them a desperate Captaine named Andragathius Gracian greatly reioycing for his Wifes approach prepared himselfe to meet Her accordingly and opening the Litter thinking to imbrace his Empresse was by these Ruffins treacherously murthered neere vnto Lyons when he had raigned fifteene yeeres and liued twentie nine Valentinian with his Mother Iustina fearing the like conspiracies became supplicants vnto Theodosius in the East against Maximus 7 He therefore preparing his forces marched as farre as Aquileta in Lombardie where Maximus remained both confident and secure For hauing fortified the straits of the Mountaines with sufficient Garrisons and dammed the Hauens with strength of Ships himselfe and assisters with great boldnesse proceeded against Theodosius and gaue him a battell before the Citie Syscia in Pannonia and againe most valiantly receiued him in another vnder the leading of his brother Marcellus but in both of them was ouer-come From this last he secretly retired vnto Aquileia where of his owne Souldiers he was betraied and deliuered to Theodosius his pursuer and by him to the Executioner to be beheaded of which his vnfortunate but deserued end the famous Bishop Martinus Turonensis being in Britaine did foretell him long before Andragathius also the Murtherer of Gracian whose state was now desperate cast himselfe headlong into the Sea and made an end of his wicked life Vector the sonne of Maximus made his Caesar in France as we haue said was defeated taken Prisoner slaine This Victory was held so worthy and memorable that the Romans from thence forward solemnized that day euery yeere as festiuall saith Procopius 8 But these Britaines that had assisted Maximus as by Writers is recorded did foribly inuade Armorica and there planted themselues From whence saith Beda the Britaines first arriued into this Iland But surely himselfe is either greatly mistaken or else we mistake him altogether and that rather for that by Caesar those Coasts that lie vpon the Sea shoares are called Armorica and there the Celtes seated being the Originall of our Inhabitants as is holden and so from thēce they might spread themselues further into these British Ilands long before it receiued the name of Little Britaine The like troubles fell to other Prouinces at the same time by the intestine Warres of the Empire for the Gaules were molested by the Frankes Spaine by the Sueuians and Africk by the Vandals the East parts by the Heruli Ostroges and Hunnes Italy by the Lombards and shortly after by the Gothes 9 These troubles in the Prouinces caused the Emperors to call home their Armies with Aides of their Allies all too little to support their own declining Estates which now beganne to end of it selfe and these Emperors raignes to be cut off by their vntimely deaths But to returne into the path of our History from whence by the intangled occasions of these foure Emperours raigning together we haue wandred let vs remember what occurrents happened vpon the death of Maximus the Tyrant and hasten to end the greatnesse of the Empire which in most Prouinces began to end of it selfe For Valentinian being rid of his feares vnto which he had beene subiect and Theodosius of his Collegue vnto whom hee was enforced great hope was conceiued of a flourishing Estate but it brought foorth onely the remaines of their downefall for the one returning to Constantinople in great Triumph liued not long after and the other left peaceably in the Westerne World was as you shall heare soone made away by Conspiracie 10 Valentinian remaining at Vienna in France free from Hostile Enemies retained in his Court those that sought his life whereof Arbogastes a Captaine of a haughty stomacke politicke aduenturous and of great power but withall of a base Parentage a stranger and an Infidell was one Eugenius a Grammarian but now bearing Armes and of great account was another These corrupting his Chamberlaines compounded for his death which they as wickedly performed by strangling him in his bedde giuing it forth that the Emperour had hanged himselfe which was so confidently auouched that Prosperus in his Addition to Eusebius writing his death saith that it was acted by himselfe after hee had liued twenty six and raigned sixteene yeeres being strangled in the yeere of Grace three hundred eighty foure FLAVIVS THEODOSIVS CHAPTER LII WE haue declared in the life of the last preceding Emperour the Birth and Fortunes Warres and Victories of this most worthie Theodosius vntill the death of Maximus the Britaine for so most writers terme him and now onely remaine his latter Acts in Warre and Peace to bee further related 2 This Emperour returning from Aquileia in Lombardie vnto Constantinople in the East long time there staied not but was drawne againe into the West both to reuenge the death of Valentinian his Fellow-Emperour so trecherously strangled and also to oppose the proceedings of Eugenius whose Coine wee haue heere expressed being one of the Murderers then vsurping that portion of the Empire sided by Arbogastes the other 3 Theodosius marching with his forces towards the Confines of Italie found the passages stopped at the foot of the Alps and his Enemies powers farre surmounting his Therefore a while to deliberate on these businesses hee pitched his Tents and there staied In the meane time Eugenius and Arbogastes his associate had forelaid the Countrey and hemmed him about in such a strait that no victuals could bee brought vnto his Campe. 4 No meanes being now left but either to cleere the passages or bee ouerthrowne hee first became supplicant with Fastings and Teares vnto his God
raigned the space of six yeeres and chose for their Gouernour his sonne young Vortimer 9 His Sonne he was indeed by nature but not his in conditions who besides the quarrell of his Queene mother for Rowenas sake reiected bare an inward loue to his natiue Country and an outward hate to the strangers that daily sought the subuersion thereof and presently encountred with them in a pitched Battell neere vnto Ailsford in Kent wherein Catigern and Horsa brethren to Vortimer and Hengist in single fight hand to hand slew each other In which place Catigern was buried and a Monument in memory of him erected the stones whereof to this day appeare and stand vpon a great plaine in the Parish of Ailsford and from Catigern as yet is corruptly called Cits-Cotihouse The like Monument the Saxons built for Horsa which time hath now defaced and whereof Beda maketh mention who saith that a tombe bearing his name was in his daies to bee seene in the East part of Kent The credit whereof is continued to this day where the Village Horsted is reported to haue receiued that name from him which standeth in the very same place where that Battle was fought as the Inhabitants report 10 Three other Battles after this with variable successe were fought betwixt the Britaines and the Saxons one at Craford another at Weppeds-fleet and the third vpon Colmore in which last the Britaines bare themselues so valiantly that the Saxons were driuen into the Isle of Tanet if not ouer the seas so that small hope rested for them so long as this valiant Vortimer liued who had dispossessed them of all their footing in the Continent and often assailed them in Tanet as Fabian saith After this Victorie long hee liued not but was made away by poison through the meanes of Rowena the mother of all this mischiefe when he had sate King the space of foure yeeres and the father againe reestablished 11 Vortigern now was no sooner restored but that Hengist had notice thereof who was then in building a Castle at Leiden in Holland as their Annales doe witnesse and Iohn Dousa in his verses specifie where leauing all as it were at randome returned to follow his fortunes further in Britaine and with a mighty Armie of his Saxons thought to land without impeachment but the Britaines growne bold by their former victories and their bloud not cooled since it was heat in fight admonished their reestablished King who with them went to withstand his ariuage When Hengist therefore perceiued their courage and knew their hatreds to him and his Saxons hee sought by smooth words to gaine the shoare and by some stratageme his wished desire therefore pretending only to visit his daughter yea and to rid the Land of her if so he might haue leaue of the King and them and therefore desired a conference in friendly manner after which his Saxons should depart the Land and rest the like friends to the Britaine 's as they were when first they came in 12 This motion seemed reasonable to the Nobilitie and the place and time appointed which was the first of May and vpon the Plaine of Ambrij now called Salisbury whither vpon equall tearmes as was thought each partie repaired and a while conferred with friendly semblances but in the end the Saxons vrging their wrongs fel from words vnto blowes the watch-word first giuen by Hengist their Leader The Britaines meant simply and ware no weapons according to couenāts but the Saxons vnder their long Cassocks had short Skeines hid with which no sooner the words Nem eowr Seaxes were pronounced but that each slew him with whom he conferred by which treason the Britaines lost three hundred of their disarmed Nobilitie onely Eldol Duke of Glocester as Randulph Higden declareth with a Stake gotten from the hedge slew seuenteene Saxons The King they tooke prisoner for whose ransome the Countries of Kent Sussex Suffolke and Northfolke were deliuered vnto these Infidels who shortly defiled the beauty of Christianitie with their Paganisme and heathenish cruelties Then saith Beda the fire of Gods vengeance was kindled by these wicked Conquerors and raged first vpon those Countries next adioyning and afterwards from the East Sea vnto the West without resistance made to quench the same publike and priuate houses were ouerthrowne and laied leuell with the ground Priests were slaine standing at the Altars and Bishops with their flocks were murthered neither was there any to bury the dead And these are the times whereof wespake and wherein the miserable Britaines abandoned the Land or hid themselues in caues where in they either perished for hunger or redeemed their liues with perpetuall slauery 13 Neither were their calamities greater in outward afflictions then their soules polluted with the heresie of the Pelagians brought by Agricola the Son of Seuerianus a Pelagian Bishop that did foulely corrupt the faith of the Britaines to redresse which Germanus Altifiodorensis and Lupus Bishop of Trecassa in France were by the brethren desired and sent vnto their thus troubled and declining estate These pillars of Gods truth after they had powred forth praiers and conuicted the Heretikes lead an Armie of Britaines against the Picts and Saxons and gained the victorie after which like vnto people that drew on Gods vengeance and their owne destructions they fell to robberies and rapine one Citie banding against another and all laid waste by the Saxons and themselues These miseries doth Gildas impute to haue hapned to his Britaines because they tooke no care to preach the Gospell of Christ vnto those Infidels the English-Saxons that in their heathenish cruelties sought the Lands destruction 14 Vortigern thus dispossessed for his further securitie betooke himselfe into Wales where among those vast Mountaines hee built a strong Castle of whose foundation Merlin the Welsh Wizard with the future successe that should afterward follow the Britaines haue by way of prophecie vainly spoken This Castle most of our Writers haue said to bee in South-Wales vpon a rockie and solitarie mountaine called Breigh or after others Cloarie in the West of that Prouince not farre from Radnor and neere vnto the Riuer Gnaua but the inhabitants of North-Wales report by the reports of their ancestors that in old Bethkelert was that Castle which Vortigern built and is yet called Embris from Merlin Embris as they affirme And surely besides the craggie and solitarinesse of the place which seemed to mee rather an entrance into the shadow of death then to be the Palace or Court of a King the Riuer Llynterrenny mooueth much by which Faustus his sonne begotten of his own daughter Rowena is said to spend his life in continuall praiers 15 But whilest Vortigern was busied in building this Castle and the Saxons making spoiles wheresoeuer they came the Britaines vnder the conduct of Aurelius Ambrosius began to
Kent in the same yeere that Cheaulin was whom he discomfited and slew his two Captaines Duke Oslaue and Duke Cnebba at * Wibbandune as we haue said Other Victories he obtained ouer the Britaines both at Bedford Deorham Glocester Cirencester and Bathancester But the fortunes of warres being alwaies variable at length his successe altered and at VVannes ditche in VViltshire he was ouerthrowne and dispossessed of his kingdome by Cealrik his brother Cuthwolfs sonne when he had raigned thirty three yeeres Hee had issue Cuth and Cuthwin the former serued valiantly in the warres vnder his father at Wimbledon in Surrey where King Ethelbert of Kent was chased and his souldiers slaine and with the like valour and victorie hee fought at Fethanleygh against the Britaines notwithstanding that therein he lost his life the yeere of our Lord 585. and the fiue and twentieth of his fathers raigne Cuthwin his younger brother suruiued his father but succeeded not in his Kingdome being then by reason of his young yeeres vnable to recouer his right He had two sonnes Kenbald and Cuth the latter of which was father to Chelwald whose son Kenred had issue Ine the eleuenth King of the West-Saxons and Ingils his brother whose sonne was Eoppa the father of Easa whose sonne was Alkenmud the father of Egbert the eighteenth King of the West-Saxons who reduced the Saxons diuided Heptarchie into an absolute Monarchie CEarlik the sonne of Cuthwolfe who was brother to this last King succeeded in the kingdome by the eiection of his Vncle and was the fourth King of the West-Saxons He began his raigne in the yeere of our Redemption 592. and continued it the terme of six yeeres without any memorable act by him atchieued besides his Treason spoken of before CHelwolfe the sonne of Cuth the sonne of Kenrik and Cosen-german to Cearlik the preceding King began his raigne ouer the West-Saxons the yeere 598. on whose first entrance this prouince of the West-Saxons was inuaded both by the Britaines and also by the Scots and Picts and the East-Angles likewise molested his peace vnder the conduct of Redwald at that time Monarch of the Englishmen But hee wading thorow these troubles harried the Prouince of the South-Saxons with inuasions and calamities in the prosecution whereof he died leauing the pursuit of his warres and possession of his kingdome to Kingils his Nephew that immediately succeeded him after he had raigned the space of fourteene yeeres KIngils the Sonne of Chel who was Brother to King Chelwolfe succeeding his Vncle in the kingdome of the VVest-Saxons in the yeere six hundred and twelue in his third yeere associated vnto him in his Gouernment Quinchelme his Sonne who ioyntly managed the West-Saxons affaires both of warre and peace And fighting with victorie against the Britaines at Beandune they there slew of them one thousand forty six persons and after that against Penda King of Mercia neere vnto Cirencester about the fift yeere of his raigne where lastly they came to a conclusion of peace This King at the preaching of Berinus an Italian Diuine afterward reputed for a Saint and by the perswasions of Oswald the most Christian King of Northumberland who was a suiter to become his Son in Law by the mariage of Kineburg his daughter and was made his Godfather by receiuing him at the Font receiued the Word of Life and became the first Christian King of all the West-Saxons in witnesse whereof he gaue the City Dorchester neere vnto Oxford to his Conuerter who therein erected his Episcopall Sea He raigned the space of thirty one yeeres some say but seuen and twenty and had issue besides Quinchelinus who raigned with him and died before him Kenwin and Kenwald that succeeded him and Kineburg his Daughter married to Oswald as is said Quinchelinus had a Sonne named Cuthred that was baptized with his Father at Dorchester and is said by Stowe to haue raigned after the death of Kingils but I take it rather to be Kenwen whom some suppose to be his Fathers Associate the terme of foure yeeres but neuer sole King himselfe KEnwald whom Beda calleth Senwalch succeded his Father Kingils in the kingdome of the West-Saxons His beginnings by Matthew of VVestminster are compared to be with the worst and his endings with the best of those Kings At his first entrance he fought with victorie against the Britaines at 〈◊〉 whereof he became most insolent and refused not onely to receiue the Christian Faith but also put from him his lawfull wife Sexburg the sister of Penda King of Mercia whereby hee became hatefull to his owne Subiects and sore assaulted by the Mercian King who followed the reuenge so farre that he forced Kenwald out of his kingdome who being driuen to extremity sought succour at the mercie of Anna the Christian King of the East-Angles where he was both courteouslie entertained and at last wonne to the Christian Faith was baptized by Bishop Foelix whereupon hee did recall his wife according to prescript of Christianitie and recouered againe his former Maiestie which he much aduanced by his pious workes He founded the Cathedrall of Winchester and the Abby of Malmesburie and when he had raigned thirty one yeeres gaue place vnto nature in the yeere 673. leauing no issue of his body to succeede him whereupon Segburg his wife tooke vpon her the gouernment of the West-Saxons the same yeere that Lothair was made King of Kent shee being a woman of great spirit and vnderstanding and sufficiently worthy to haue managed the Kingdome had she not beene preuented by death or rather as some write by a religious deuotion that the affaires of this present life might not hinder her zealous meditations of the future in desire whereof she abandoned her Regencie and built a house of deuotion in the I le of Shepey wherein her selfe became a Vowesse and afterward was elected the Abbesse of Elie. ESkwin after the departure of Queene Segburg succeeded in the kingdome of the West-Saxons Hee was the sonne of Kensy the sonne of Kenfrid the sonne of Cuthgils the sonne of Chelwolfe the sonne of Cherdik the first King of that Prouince his raigne lasted but two yeeres in which time he fought a great Battle with Wulfere King of the Mercians at the place then called Bidanheaford and wherein many of the Saxons on both sides perished leauing neither issue to succeede him nor other matters to be spoken of him though as it seemeth hee had dispossessed Kenwin who had more right to the Crowne then himselfe or as Beda and Malmesbury auerre he raigned with him the space of two yeeres and Kenwin alone for seuen yeeres more KEnwin the brother of Kenwald and sonne to King Kingils in the yeere 677. became the ninth King of the West-Saxons and raigned the space of nine yeeres Hee was a great scourge vnto the weake and ouer-borne Britaines making Conquests of their
raigned thirty seuen yeeres and odde moneths and professing a voluntarie pouertie so great was the zeale and so little the knowledge of that age went to Rome where in the habit of a Religious Man he ended his life in poore estate and Ethelburga his wife became a vailed Nunne and was made Abbesse of Barking neere London wherein she ended her life The brethren of this Inas were Kenten whose sonne was Aldelme Abbat of Malmesbury and Bishop of Sherborne and Ingils that was the progenitour of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch of the whole Iland and his sister Cuthburga maried into Northumberland sued a diuorce against Osrick her King and husband and in the habit of a Nunne ended her daies at Winburne in the Countie of Dorset EThelard the kinsman of King Ina whom he ordained his successour at his departure to Rome was the sonne of Oswald and he of Ethelbald the sonne of Kenbald the brother of Cuth and both of them the sonnes of Cuthwin the sonne of Cheaulin the sonne of King Kenrik the sonne of Cherdik the first West-Saxon King He began his raigne the same yeere that King Edbert did his ouer the Kingdome of Kent and with him was terrified by the dreadfull appearance of two Blazing Starres of whose Acts no other mention is recorded sauing that at his entrance into regall estate Oswald a Norman of the West-Saxons bloud emulated his glorie and troubled the quiet peace of his prosperous beginning but not able to winne fortune to fauour his proceedings he quite abandoned his natiue Country and so left Ethelard to rule the Kingdome in peace who therein quietly raigned the space of foureteene yeeres without any mention of wife or issue CVthred cosen to King Ethelard succeeded him in his Dominions and was much disquieted by Edilbald King of Mercia both by open warre and priuie practises but these two Kings comming to a conclusion of peace ioined both their Powers against the ouer-borne Britains and in a bloudy battle gaue them a great ouerthrow In this time saith Beda the bodies of the dead were permitted to bee buried within the walles of their Cities which thing before was not lawfull but their corps were interred without in the Fields many of whose Tombes as yet are witnesses to vs that daily finde them in the digging of the grounds adioining and reserue them for sight or other necessarie vse The peace of this King was molested by his owne subiect an Earle named Adelme who boldly encountred his Soueraigne in Battle and fought it out euen to the point of victorie but failing thereof and forced to flie his life was pardoned And hee made Generall against the Mercian Edilbald Cuthreds ancient foe wherein by his valiant prowesse with the flight and discomfiture of the Enemie hee made a worthie amends for guerdon of his life and was euer after held in great fauour and honour This King raigned in great fame and victories the space of fourteene yeers and died in the yeere of our Lords Passion 753. Hee had issue one onely son whose name was Kenrik a valiant young Prince who in the ninth yeere of his Fathers raigne was seditiously slaine in his Armie for bearing himselfe as it may seeme ouer-rigorous towards the Souldiers SIgebert obtaining the Principalitie of the West-Saxons raigned therein no long time and that without all honour or fame His parentage is obscure and vnknowne but his vices are made apparant and manifest for hee wallowing in all sensuall pleasures added exactions and cruelties vpon his Subiects setting aside all lawes and rules of true pietie from which vicious life when hee was louingly admonished by his most faithfull Counsellor a worthy Earle called Cumbra so farre was his minde from abandoning his impious courses as that he caused this Noble Personage to be cruelly slaine whereupon the rest of the Peeres seeing their State and liues were euery day in danger and the common subiects whose Lawes were thus violated being incensed into furie they rebelliously rose vp in Armes against him and would acknowledge him no longer their Soueraigne Sigebert by nature as fearefull as he was audacious vnto vice fledde into the woods as his only safeguard where like a forlorne person he wandred in the day and in caues and dennes lodged in the night till lastly he was met with by a Swine-heard that was seruant to Cumbra and of him knowne to be Sigebert was presently slaine in reuenge of his masters death in the wood that was then called Andreads Wald when hee had raigned not fully two yeeres KEnwulfe sprung from the bloud-Royall of the West Saxons after the death of wicked Sigebert was made King of that Prouince and appeasing some tumults that were stirred for Sigebert obtained many victories against the ouermastred Britaines but had not the like successe against Offa King of the Mercians who at Bensington gaue him a great ouerthrow He founded the Cathedrall Church of S. Andrewes at Wels which afterwards was an Episcopall See and in great honour raigned for the space of twenty foure yeeres but then Fourtune turning her face away from him the rest of his raigne did not sute to that which was spent for he giuing himselfe to pleasure and securitie banished Kineard the brother of his Predecessor Sigebert who dissembling his wrong gaue place vnto time and occasion being offered made his vse thereof For Kenwulfe comming to Merton to visit his Paramore was there set vpon and slaine and his body conueied and buried at Winchester after hee had raigned twenty nine yeeres leauing no memoriall either of Wife or Children BRithie lineally descended from Cherdik the first King of the West-Saxons a man of a soft and quiet disposition succeeded Kenwulfe in that Principalitie in the yeere of Christs Incarnation 784. He married Ethelburga the daughter of great Offa the Mercian King by whose power he expelled Egbert that ruled a Lordship in his Prouince vnder him whose fame increasing through his feates of warres draue many icalousies into King Brithries head and the more by the instigation of Ethelburga his Queene who bearing her selfe great because of her parentage practised the downfall and destruction of them whom she hated and by her suggestions this Egbert was banished on suspicion of conspiracie It afterward chanced that shee preparing poison to make an end of one of the Kings Minions wrought thereby though vnwittingly the Kings death for he by tasting the confection ended his life after hee had raigned the space of sixteene yeeres Wherein she fearing the iust reuenge of his subiects fled into France by Charles then King was so courteously entertained as that for her great beauty there was offered her the choice of him or his sonne But she in her youthfull and lustfull humor choosing the sonne was debarred from both and thrust into a Monastery in the habit not the affection of a Nunne where not long after
Redwald King of the East-Angles who in his quarrel forthwith assembled his forces and meeting Ethelfrid in the field slew him neere the Riuer Idle after hee had raigned twenty three yeeres in the yeere of Christ his Incarnation 617. He had issue by his Wife Acca the daughter of Ella Eanfrith King of Bernicia Oslafe and Oswald King of Northumberland Oslake and Offa with two Daughters canonized for Saints Oswith and Ebba the Nunne as also by his Concubine Oswy the tenth Monarch of the Englishmen EDwine thus raised by the helpe of King Redwald returned to his Country and was of the Inhabitants made King of Northumberland and afterward Monarch of the Englishmen as in their succession shall be declared Beda somewhat too much addicted to fabulous miracles of him reporteth this storie That whilest hee lay banished in King Redwalds Court Ethelfrid instigated his receiuer by promises to take away his life or if he refused threatned him warres for feare whereof Redwald partly inclining to this wicked purpose reuealed the same to the Queene his wife which a friend of Edwins hearing told him of his danger and wished him to flie Edwine thus perplexed with troubled thoughts in the dead of the night sate solitary vnder a tree in dumps musing what was best to be done to suspect and flie from Redwald that had honoured him so much he held it a wrong and to thinke himselfe safe in other Prouinces against so powerfull pursuers he thought it was vaine Thus distracted in casting what way might be safest suddenly approched a man vnto him vtterly vnknowne who after salutation demanded the cause why hee sate at so vnseasonable a time in so vncouth a place and pensiue manner Edwine thinking him to be his deaths-man resolutely answered It nothing concerned him at all either to aske or to know his estate Oh Edwine said he thinke not but that I know thy sorrow and the cause of thy sitting thus vpon that stone thy death is pretended and euen at hand but what wouldest thou giue to rid thee of that danger and to make King Redwald thy assured preseruer Any thing quoth Edwine which is in my power But what shall be his reward said the other that shall set thee vpon the throne of thy Kingdome and that with such glory as none of thy Progenitors euer attained vnto I would bee thankfull to that man said Edwine in all things and at all times as reason required and of right I ought But tell me Edwine said he what if the same man shew thee a more safe way to preserue the life of thy soule then either thou at this present knowest or any of thy Parents euer heard of wilt thou consent and imbrace his counsell Yea said Edwine God forbid that I should not bee ruled by him that thus should free me from this present danger set me vpon the throne of a Kingdome and after these great fauours should also teach mee the way to an eternall life Vpon this answere laying his right hand on Edwines head he said vnto him When these things shall in order come to passe then call to minde this time and what thou hast promised and so vanished from his presence The young Prince thus left betwixt hope and despaire his friend that had forewarned him of his death came hastily to him with a more cheerfull countenance Come in Edwine quoth he and surcease thy cares for the Queene hath not onely changed Redwalds mind to saue thy life but he also hath granted to maintaine thy right against Ethelfrid thine enemy Which shortly he did and slew him as we haue said Edwine thus placed vpon the Princely Throne his first Wife Queenburg being dead in his exile receiued in marriage Ethelburga surnamed Tace a fit name for a woman the Daughter of King Ethelbert and Sister to Edbald King of Kent a most chaste and vertuous Christian Lady whose teacher was Paulinus and both of them Gods instruments for the Conuersion of the Northumbrians to the imbracement of Christian Religion But because we shall haue occasion to speake of this Edwine as he was Monarch of the Englishmen we will reserue his Acts Issues and Raigne to bee further related in the course of his Succession Hee was slaine in battell against Cadwall King of the Britaines and Penda King of the Mercians when he had prosperously raigned seuenteene yeeres the twelfth of October Anno 633. and was buried in Saint Peters Church at Streanshall after called Whitby Vpon whose death the Kingdome of Northumberland was againe diuided OSricke the Sonne of Alfrid Edwines Vncle succeeding in the Prouince of Deira and Fanfrith the Sonne of Ethelfrid the Wilde in the Prouince of the Bernicians these with the rest of Ethelfrids Children for the continuance of Edwins Raigne had in banishment beene preserued among the Scots and Red-shanks and there had receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme but after the death of their Enemie these Princes returned to their owne Country and former superstitions renouncing againe the profession of Christ. Yet this their Apostasie saith Beda remained not long vnpunished For Cadwallader King of the Britaines with wicked force but with worthy vengeance slew them both the next Sommer ensuing Osrike vnprepared and his whole Army penned in the Suburbs of their owne Citie he miserably slew and possessing the Prouince of the Northumbrians not as a King or Conqueror but rather like an outragious Tyrant destroied and rent in tragicall manner all things before him Eanfrith vnaduisedly with twelue chosen persons comming to Cadwallader to intreat vpon peace were cruelly put to death This yeere saith he continueth vnhappy and hatefull euen vnto this day as well for the Apostasie of these English Kings as also for the Britain Kings furious tyranny Wherefore the Historiographers of that time haue thought it best that the memory of these Apostate Kings being vtterly forgotten the selfe-same yeere should be assigned to the Raigne of the next following King Oswald a man dearely beloued of God OSwald the sonne of Wild Ethelfrid and brother to King Eanfrith beganne his raigne ouer the Northumbrians Anno 634. hauing first embraced Christianitie and receiued Baptisme in Scotland wherein hee was secured all the raigne of King Edwin and had withall learned some experience in warre Hee comming vnlooked for with a small Armie but fensed saith Beda with the Faith of Christ obtained against Cedwald King of the Britaine 's a great victorie the manner whereof with his other acts atchieued wee will further declare in his succession among the Monarkes of the English-men whereof hee was the ninth from Hengist He sent for Aidan a Scotish Diuine to teach his people the Doctrine of Christ inlarged his Kingdome and reconciled the Deirians and Bernicians who were at mortall enmitie He was slaine and cruelly rent in peeces by the vnmercifull Pagan Penda
so great so blinde I might say a deuotion was in their hearts and so holy a reuerence held they of the place Vnto this King Ceolnulph the said Venerable Beda a Priest in the Monasterie of Peter and Paul at Werimouth neere vnto Durham a great Clerke and Writer of the English Historie dedicated the same his Worke which he continued till the yeere seuen hundred thirty one and from the first entrance of the Saxons containing 285. yeeres according to his owne account EGbert the sonne of Eata who was brother to King Kenred succeeded his vncle Ceolnulph in the Kingdome of Northumberland and ruled the same with the like peace and pietie the time of twenty yeeres and then following his example also forsooke the world and shore himselfe a Monke as diuers other Kings in those daies had done whereof Simon Dunelmensis writeth and noteth their number to bee eight as Inas King of the West-Saxons Ethelred and Kenred Kings of Mercia Sigebert King of the East-Angles Sebbi and Off a Kings of the East-Saxons and Ceolnulph and this Egbert Kings of the Northumbrians These forsaking the world as they tooke it left the Charge that God vpon them had imposed whose authoritie in earth they swaied and wherein they might much more haue aduanced Gods glory and Christs Gospel then for a more easie and priuate life not warranted by his word but rather disliked and perhaps foreshewed by those heauenly creatures the Sunne and Moone which in those daies were fearefully darkned and for a time seemed to haue lost their light for Anno 733. 18. Calend. Septemb. the Sunne suffred so great an Eclipse that the earth seemed to bee ouer-shadowed as with sack-cloth And Anno 756. 8. Calend. Decemb. the Moone being in her full appeared both darke and bloudy for a Starre though there be none lower then the Moone seemed to follow her and to depriue her of light but passing before her shee againe recouered her former brightnesse This King Egbert had a brother that bore the same name and was installed Arch-bishop of Yorke where he erected a beautifull Librarie a worke well befitting a Noble Prelate and plentifully stored it with an infinite number of learned bookes His sonne was Oswulph that succeeded in the Kingdome OSwulph when his father Egbert had put off the Robes of Maiestie and clad himselfe with a Monkes Cowle ascended the Throne of Northumberland and sa◅e therein only one yeere for before hee had made attempt of any memorable act he was traiterously murdered by his own seruants at Mikilwongton the ninth Kalends of August leauing the Crown vndisposed of vntill the Nones of the same moneth in the next yeere EDitwald or Mollo was then made King of Northumberland and with great valiancie defended his Subiects Some say that at the end of six yeeres hee resigned his gouernment yet others affirme his raign to be eleuen yeeres and lastly that hee was slaine by Alured his Successour ALured the murderer of his Lord and Master beganne his raigne ouer the kingdome of Northumberland the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred sixty fiue and continued the same with such dislikes that hee lastly was expelled out of the Prouince by his own subiects enforced to abandon the same He was the son of Ta◅win the son of Bie◅hom the son of Bofae the son of Ailrick the naturall son of Ida the first King of Bernicia And the sonnes of this Alured were Osred afterwards King of Northumberland and Alhnud slaine by the Danes and canonized a Saint EThelred the sonne of Mollo was aduanced to the Regiment of Northumberland and in the fifth yeere of his raigne was driuen out of the same by Edelbald and Herebert two Dukes that warred against him who hauing discomfited and slaine his Generall and souldiers in a fierce battel so weakened the hopes of King Ethelred that he fled his Country and left the Kingdome in a miserable estate through the dissensions of those ambitious Princes ALfwald the brother of the foresaid King Alered aspiring to the Soueraignty of the Northumbrians ruled the same in great Iustice to his worthy commendations notwithstanding the wickednes of his people was such that without all guilt he was traiterously murthered by the conspiracie of Siga 23. Sept. the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred eightie eight after he had raigned eleuen yeeres and his body buried at Hexhaem His sonnes were Alfus and Alfwin both slaine by King Ethelred OSred the sonne of King Alured tooke vpon him the Rule of Northumberland the yeere of grace seuen hundred eightie nine and the same yeere finished his gouernment thereof being expelled by his subiects and depriued of all kingly authority EThelred the sonne of Mollo reuoked from exile wherein he had liued the space of twelue yeeres was againe restored to the Crowne but he minding the iniuries that his Lords had formerly done him sought the reuenge by their deaths as also to establish his Throne the surer slew Alfus and Alfwin the sons of Alfwald as wee haue said the right heires to the Crowne and inticing Osred the former deposed King into his danger commanded him to be put to death at Cu◅burge the fourteenth of September and yeere of Christ seuen hundred ninety two And to strengthen himselfe the more against all his opposites the same yeere he married Lady Elfled the second Daughter to great Off a King of Mercia forsaking his former Wife without any iust cause giuen on her part These things sate so neere the hearts of his subiects that after seuen yeeres from his second establishment they rebelliously rose in Armes and at Cobre miserably slew him the eighteenth day of Aprill the yeere of Christ Iesus 794. AFter whose death the Northumbrians were sore molested with many intruders or rather Tyrants that banded for the soueraignty the space of thirty yeeres The first whereof was Oswald that held the title of King only twenty eight daies then was forced to saue his life by flight vnto the King of the Picts Next Ard◅lfe a Duke reuoked from exile then Alfwold E◅red Ethelred Readulph Osbert and Elle slaine by the Danes in Yorke at a place frō Elle his slaughter called to this day Elle-Crofte and the Kingdome yeelded to the protection of Egbert King of the West-Saxons who was now become Englands first absolute Monarch as holding all the rest of the Kings no longer for his Associates but his subiects in the yeere nine hundred twentie six after it had stood in forme of a Kingdome three hundred seuenty nine yeeres and was made a Prouince and ioined with the rest vnto the English Monarchie THE CIRCVIT AND SVCCESSORS OF THE MERCIAN KINGDOME VNTILL IT WAS SVBIECTED TO THE WEST-SAXONS CHAPTER X. THis Kingdome of Mercia contained more Counties and the skirts of that royall Tent were spread with a wider compasse then any
losse the Britaines sought rather to prouide for their owne safety by flying into desert places then by making open resistance to procure their owne too apparant destruction 3 Ella in this state continued the time of fiue yeeres before he assumed the name of King oâ—… the limits of that Prouince assigned vnder his gouernment but then without any shew of resistance laid the foundation of this Kingdome which was the second of the Saxons and as Hengist held Kent so he had Sussex and Surrey for his Possession wherein for six yeeres space with Hengist he liued and that with such approbation of valour as that after his death he became the second Saxon Monarch of the Englishmen in the yeere of grace 488. 4 He is said to be the elder sonne of Osa whose genealogie Florentius of Worcester thus deriueth Osa saith he was the sonne of Etherâ—…ert and he the sonne of Ingengeat who was the sonne of 〈◊〉 whose father was Alusa the sonne of Ingebrand the sonne of Wegbrand the sonne of Beorn the sonne of Beornus the elder sonne of Brand the sonne of Bealdeag the sixth sonne of prince Woden and of Lady Fria his wife 5 His issue were Kymen Plenching and Cissa three valiant sonnes that came ouer with him and assisted him in his enterprises for Britaine From Kymen the port wherein they arriued was called Kymenishore by the Britaines Cuneueshore which time and seas hath both shortened and altered and now is it called Shoreham a well knowne hauen in Sussex This Prince came to his graue before his Father either by the stroke of warres or by the course of nature without further mention of his acts and his succession cut off by his death 6 Plenching his second sonne was borne vnto him in the Lowe countries of Germany and with his brethren assisted his Father to the attaining of the South-Saxons Crowne but being cut off by vntimely death whether by the hand of the enemy or by natures appointment is vncertaine 7 The yongest sonne of king Ella was Cissa whom death spared to liue a long life but fame as sparing to adorne it with memory of his acts for nothing of him is left memorable besides the building of Chichester Fortune indeed set his fathers Crowne on his head but kept the Imperiall Diademe in her owne hand to adorne the head of a worthier bearer which was Cherdik the West-Saxon vnto whom Cissa gaue yeerely contribution to secure him from the Britaines as before and after hath been and shall bee shewed 8 This Ella his entrance and erection of his Kingdome for time is vncertaine but his raigne therein as also in his Monarchie is more certainelie knowne for hee was King of the South-Saxons the space of thirty two yeeres and Monarch of the English-men six and twenty dying in the yeere of Christs Incarnation fiue hundred and foureteene which was the thirty sixth after his first arriuall into Britaine CHERDIK THE FIRST KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XV. THe Saxons Sunne thus risen and high ascended vpon the South of Britaine began now to spreade his beames towards the West for Kent being quietly possessed by King Eske and South-Saxia with all the subdued at the dispose of great Ella Cherdik a valiant Captaine of the Low Country Germans thought himselfe as sufficient in warres and as able to reach at to weare and to weld a Crowne of Estate as either of them that had so done before him and seeing that Britaine was now the seede-plot for Diadems set his affection and preparation that way 2 He with his forces entred in the West of that Iland where he in his first battell so danted the Inhabitants that apparaÌ„t signes of approching glory were added to his aspiring hopes for therein hee slew Natanleod otherwise called Nazaleod a mighty King of the Britaines whereby an easie entrance was laid open to his desired Empire and a more easie warre left to his posteritie This battle chanced about the yeere of Christ Iesus fiue hundred and eight and was fought in the region of Natanleod which Country bare the name of the King and neere vnto a brooke of water in the West of Hampshire which from Cherdik began to be called Cherdiks-ford where now a Towne of the same name standeth but by contraction and shortnesse of speech is called Chardford 3 Florentius of Worcester the Saxons Genealogist as I may well terme him bringeth this Cherdik as he doth the rest of the Saxon Kings from the ancient Prince Woden and that in this manner Cherdik saith he was the sonne of Elisius and hee the sonne of Esla the sonne of Gerisius the sonne of Wigga the sonne of Friairin the sonne of Freodegar the brother of Beorn the progenitor of Ida the first King of Bernicia and both of them the sonnes of Brand the sonne of Bealdeag the fift sonne of the foresaid Woden 4 In the seuenth yeere of Ella his Monarchie was his arriuage and six yeeres after hee beganne his Kingdome of the West-Saxons seating himselfe and foundation therof betwixt the Britains and the South-Saxons for whose further securitie Cissa King of that Prouince gaue him an yeerely contribution towards the maintenance of his charge in warre wherein hee got such reputation that after the death of Ella and the thirteenth of his owne raigne hee assumed the Monarchie vnto himselfe and was both the first King of the West-Saxons and the third Monarch of the English-men wherein he continued the space of twentie one yeeres and deceased in the yeere of our Lord fiue hundred thirty fiue being the three and thirtieth of his Kingdome and the fortieth after his first arriuall 5 His issue were two sonnes Kenrik and Chelwolfe the one immediately and the issue of the other collaterally attained to the same possession and title that Cherdike heere first laid 6 Chelwolfe his second sonne for of Kenrik the eldest wee are hereafter to speake hath little mention made among our writers more then that hee was the Ancestour of Eskwin the eight King of the West-Saxons that is to say the father to Kenfrid the father of Kensy which Kensy had issue the said Eskwin who was the Successor of king Kenwalk and predecessor of King Kentwin in the kingdome of the West-Saxnos KENRIK THE SECOND KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS AND FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XVI KEnrik the eldest sonne of King Cherdick as is said being borne in Germanie and following his father into Britaine valiantly serued vnder him as well in the Battle fought against King Natanleod the first day of his arriuage as in other battles against the Britaines in other places namely at Cherdiksford Cherdisley and in the Conquest of the I le of Wight Immediately vpon the death of his Father he succeeded in his whole dominions and was ordained the second King of the West-Saxons and the fourth Monarch of the Englishmen beginning
note of her issue or death 17 The issue of King Ethelbert by Queene Berta were Edbald that succeeded him in the Kentish Kingdome Ethelburg and Edburge two daughters 18 Ethelburg the elder was a Lady of passing beautie and pietie and surnamed Tace who greatly desired and intended a Virgins life had not her mind beene auerted by the intreaty of her brother the perswasions of Bishop Paulinus and the earnest suit of Edwine King of Northumberland vnto which Edwine lastly she yeelded to bee his wife in hope of his conuersion and vnto whom for that purpose Pope Boniface directed his Epistle from Rome earnestly exhorting her that shee should bee diligent for the Kings saluation which shee soone after effected to the great ioy of both the Kings and to the comfort and increase of the Christian Faith thorowout England 19 Edburg another daughter of King Ethelbert is warranted only by the testimonie of Iohn Capgraue a great traueller in Antiquities and should bee most skilful in his own Country of Kent notwithstanding he is to be suspected in this that hee reporteth her to haue beene a Nunne in the Monasterie of Minster in the I le of Thanet vnder the Foundresse Domnewe being the daughter of her nephew Ermenred and that shee succeeded in the gouernment of that house Mildred the daughter of the same Domnewe Hee reporteth also that shee died and was buried in the same place and that her body was from thence remooued by the Arch-bishop Lankfrank to his Church of S. Gregorie in Canterburie REDVVALD THE THIRD KING OF THE EAST-ANGLES AND SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XIX REdwald the sonne of Titulus and the third King of the East-Angles had been a substitute vnder Ethelbert King of Kent and serued a long time as his Vice-roy ouer all his dominions whereby he gained such reputation to himselfe that either for his owne valour or Edbalds vices contemned of the people for his Apostasie frensie and incestuous bed became the seuenth Monarch of the Englishmen about the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred and sixteene and the twentieth and fourth of his raigne ouer the East-Angles 2 This Redwald saith Beda had receiued Baptisme in Kent but in vaine and without zeale as it afterwards appeared For returning to his Country through the perswasion of his wife returned againe to his superstitious worships and in one and the same Temple after the manner of the old Samaritans hee erected an Altar for the seruice of Christ and another little Altar for burnt sacrifices to his Idols which stood vnto the daies of Beda himselfe But as she was an instigator to the East-Saxons idolatry so was shee an instrument to the further spreading of Christianitie though not by her so purposely meant in sauing the life of Edwine who afterwards planted the Gospell in all the North parts of the Saxons gouernment 3 For Edwine flying the rage of wilde Ethelfrid was succoured and maintained in the Court of King Redwald vnto whom lastly the Northumbrian sent both threats and rewards to haue him deliuered or else put to death and surely had not the Queene stood for his life he had presently died But she alleaging the law of humanitie the trust of a friend and the royaltie of a Prince preuailed so farre that Redwald did not onely saue his life but assiâ—…ted him in battell to the destruction of his enemie and the gaining of Northumberlands Crowne For vpon the return of Ethelfrids Ambassadors vnto whom Redwald had yeelded to make Edwine away he with his power of the East-Angles were at their backes and as an enemie made towards Northumberland 4 Ethelfrid whose rage and reuenge was ready enough vpon lesser occasions with such sudden preparation as he was able to make met the East-Angles almost at Nottingham and that not farre from the Riuer Idle where boldly encountring his vnequall enemie at the first brunt slew Reynhere the sonne of King Redwald to the great griefe of him and his whole host whose reuenge was so violently sought that they slew King Ethelfrid in the field and established Edwine to be his successor which was the second yeere of Redwalds Monarchy 5 Wherein he raigned the space of eight yeeres and was King of the East-Angles thirty one and deceased in the yeere of our Lord six hundred twentie foure the eighth of Edbalds King of Kent the thirteenth of Kingils King of the West-Saxons and the eighth of Edwins ouer the Northumbrians 6 The Queene and wife of this King is not named by any of our Writers but that she had been the widow of a Nobleman descended of the bloud-royall of that Nation and was a Lady that had deserued great commendations for the many vertues by her possessed had she been a Christian or a fauorer of the Christians or had not been an vtter enemy to their faith Notwithstanding by her first husband she had a sonne named Sigebert that proued a learned and most religious Prince of whom we haue spoken in Chapter eleuenth 7 His issue were Reynhere and Erpenwald Reynhere the elder and Prince of the East-Angles was slaine as you haue heard in the battell that his father fought against wilde Ethelfrid neere vnto the Riuer Idle in Nottingham-shire 8 Erpenwald the younger succeeded his father Redwald in the Kingdome of the East-Angles and was the fourth King of that Nation whose life and raigne we haue declared in the succession of the East-Angles Kings Chapter II. EDVVINE THE GREAT KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE EIGHTH SOLE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. THe Monarch reuerted from the East-Angles was next possessed by the Northumbrians wherein it was held with greater glorie and for longer time For Edwine in King Redwalds life growne very potent after his death became his successor in the English Monarch and most worthily did adorne the same by his ciuill iustice and diuine pietie his exile visions and obtaining of the Northumbrians Crowne we haue already spoken of and therefore without repetition will passe on to his end 2 This Edwine the sonne of great Ella the first King of the Deirians was the third King that possessed the same the eighth of Bernicia the second and first Christian King of all Northumberland at the age of twenty three and in the yeere of Christ six hundred twenty foure succeeded Redwald in the Monarchy and was the greatest King of all the Saxons For as Beda saith hee subdued all the coasts of Britannie wheresoeuer any Prouinces were inhabited either of English or of Saxons which thing no King of the English before him had done and added the * Meuian Iles vnto his owne Dominions The first of them and next the South was large and fertile gaue roome for nine hundred and sixty of his English Families and the second ground for aboue three hundred Tenements 3 His first wife dead he became
of Osrike who did apostate from his faith and ruling his Prouince in plentie and peace the space of seuen yeeres was therefore greatly enuied by Oswy of Bernicia and lastly by him prouoked into the field Their hosts met at the place then called Wilfares Downe ten miles West from the village Cataracton and there attended to hazard the day But Oswyn finding himselfe too weake for Oswy and to saue the effusion of Christian bloud forsooke the field accompanied onely with one Souldier and went to Earle Hunwald his friend as he thought to secure his life But contrary to trust hee deliuered him vnto King Oswy who cruelly slew him the twentieth of August and ninth of his raigne at the place called Ingethling where afterwards for satisfaction of so hainous an offence a Monasterie was built as vpon like occasions many the like foundations were laid whose stones were thus ioyned with the morter of bloud 3 Of this Oswine thus slaine Beda reporteth the Story following Among his other rare vertues and princely qualities his humility saith he and passing lowlinesse excelled whereof he thus exemplifieth The reuerend Christian Bishop Aidan vsing much trauell to preach the Gospell thorowout that Prouince the King for his more ease gaue him a goodly Gelding with rich and costly trapping It chanced one day as the Bishop rode to minister the word of life that a poore man demanded his almes but hee not hauing wherewith to releeue him and pitying his distressed poore estate presently alighted and gaue vnto him his horse and rich furniture whereof when the King heard he blamed him and said What meant you my Lord to giue to the begger the horse that I gaueyou with my saddle and trappings Had we horses of no lower price to giue away to the poore To whom the Bishop replied And is the brood of a beast dearer in your sight then this poore man the childe of God The King 〈◊〉 reprooued turned himselfe towards the fire and there â—…dly pausing vpon this answer presently gaue from him his sword and in haste fell at the Bishops feet desiring forgiuenesse in that he had said The Bishop much astonied suddenly lift vp the King desiring him to sit to meat and to be mery which the King immediately did but the Bishop contrariwise began to bee pensiue and sadde and the teares to trickle downe his cheekes in which passion hee burst out into these speeches and said to his Chaplaine in an vnknowne tongue I neuer till this time haue seene an humble King and surely his life cannot bee long for this people are not worthy to haue such a Prince to gouern them But to returne to King Oswy 4 Who after many cruell inuasions of the mercilesse Penda was forced to sue vnto him for peace with proffers of infinite treasure and most precious iewels all which reiected and the Tyrant comming on Oswy sought his helpe by supplication to God and with such zeale as then was embraced vowed his young daughter Elfled to be consecrated in perpetuall virginitie vnto him with twelue Farmers and their lands to the erection and maintenance of a Monasterie and thereupon prepared himselfe for battle 5 The Armie of this enemie is reported to redouble thirty times his all well appointed and old tried souldiers against whom Oswy with his sonne Alkfryd boldly marched Egfryd his other sonne then being an hostage with Cinwise an vnder Queene of the Mercians Ethelwald the sonne of Oswald tooke part with Penda against his naturall Vncle and natiue Country so did Ethelherd the brother of Christian Anna side with this heathenish and cruell Mercian 6 The battle was fought neere to the riuer Iunet which at that time did ouer-flow his bankes so that the victorie falling with Oswy more were drowned in the water then slaine with the sword And heerein proud Penda lost his life with the discomfiture of all his Mercian power Heerein also died Ethelherd the East-Angles King who was the only motiue to these warres and Ethelwald escaping returned with dishonour vnto Deira The day was thus gotten the thirteenth yeere of King Oswy his raigne the fifteenth day of Nouember and yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fifty fiue 7 After this victorie king Oswy raigned in great glory the space of three yeeres subduing the Mercians the south parts of the English and made the northerne parts likewise subiect vnto him He it was that decided the long controuersy for Easters celebration and founded the Cathedrall Church in Lichfeild for a Bishops See which Citie with all South-Mercia diuided from the north by the riuer Trent hee gaue to Peada the sonne of king Penda in mariage with his naturall daughter Alkfled on condition that he should become a Christian all which the said king not long enioied but was murdered in his owne Court. And the Mercians erecting Vulfhere his brother and their natiue country-man for king rebelled against Oswy and freed themselues from a forraine subiection 8 Thus Oswy ending in troubles as he began in warres raigned the space of twenty eight yeeres and then falling sicke was so strucke with remorse for the death of good Oswyn and bloud which hee had spilt that hee vowed a pilgrimage to Rome in which reputed holy place hee purposed to haue ended his life and to haue left his bones therein to rest but his disease increasing and that purpose failing he left this life the fifteenth of Februarie and his body to remaine in S. Peters Church at Streanshach the yeere after Christs birth six hundred seuentie and of his own age fifty eight His Wife 9 Eanfled the wife of this king was the daughter of Edwin and Ethelburg king Queene of Northumberland She was the first Christian that was baptized in that Prouince and after her fathers death was brought vp in Kent vnder her mother and thence maried vnto this Oswy whom she suruiued and spent the whole time of her widow-hood in the Monastery of Steanshalch where her daughter Elfred was Abbesse wherein she deceased and was interred in the Church of S. Peter hard by her husband king Edwin His Issue 10 Egfryd the eldest sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the third yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace six hundred forty fiue In the twenty fifth yeere of his age and of our Lord God six hundred seuenty one he succeeded his father in Northumberland but not in his Monarchie of whose life and acts wee haue further spoken in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke 11 Elswine the second sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixty one being the ninth of his fathers raigne at whose death he was nine yeeres old and in the ninth yeere after being the eighteenth of his age was vnfortunately slaine in a battell wherein he
serued his brother Egfrid against Ethelred king of the Mercians to the great griefe of them both the yeere of Christs natiuity six hundred seuentie nine 12 Elfled the eldest daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne in the month of September the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie foure being the twelfth of her fathers raigne and when she was a yeer old by him committed to the custodie bringing vp of the renowned Lady Hilda Abbesse of Streanshall wherein she liued vnder her a Nun and after her death did succeed her Abbesse of the place and in great holinesse and vertue spent therein her life vnto the day of her death which was the yeere of Christ Iesus seuen hundred fourteene and of her owne age sixtie being interred in S. Peters Church within the same Monasterie 13 Offrid the younger daughter of king Oswy and queene Eanfled was borne about the fifteenth yeere of her fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixtie seuen and when she was fully twenty was married vnto Ethelred king of Mercia the twelfth Monarch of the Englishmen in the third yeere of his raigne and of Christ six hundred seuenty seuen 14 Alkfrid the naturall sonne of king Oswy did first succeed his cosen Ethelwald sonne of king Oswald his Vncle in part of Northumberland and held the same by force against his Father which afterwards he peaceably inioyed both with him and his halfe brother King Egfrid whom lastly hee succeeded in the whole kingdome of Northumberland as more at large in the same story we haue declared 15 Alâ—…fled the naturall daughter of king Oswy borne before her father was king in the yeere of Christs incarnation six hundred fiftie three and the eleuenth of her fathers raigne was married to Peâ—…d the sonne of Penda that by his permission had gouerned some part of Mercia and by Oswy his gift with this Alfled all the South of that Prouince She was his wife three yeers and is of most writers taxed to be the actor of his death being wickedly murthered in the feast of Easter the yeere of grace six hundred fiftie sixe and the fourteenth of her Fathers raigne VVLFHERE THE SIXTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE ELEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIII VVulfhere after the murther of his brother Peada aduanced against Oswy by the Nobles of Mercia maintained his title and kingdome for twelue yeeres continuance in the life time of that Northumbrian Monarch and after his death translated the Monarchy from those Kings and Country vnto himself and his successors the Mercians who now wore the Imperiall Diademe without reuersement vntill such time as great Egbert set it vpon the West-Saxons head He was the second sonne of Penda King of Mercia and the sixth in succession of that kingdome beginning his raigne the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fiftie nine and twelue yeeres after Anno six hundred seuenty one entred his Monarchy ouer the Englishmen and was in number accounted the eleuenth Monarch of the Land 2 His entrance was with trouble against the Northumbrians for vnto Egfrid their King he had lost the possession of the Iland Linsey and was expelled the Country yet three yeeres after he fought against the West-Saxons with better successe whose Country with conquest he passed thorow and wan from Redwald their King the I le of Wight which Iland he gaue to Edilwach the South-Saxons King whom he receiued his God-sonne at the font-stone notwithstanding himselfe had lately been a prophane Idolater and most cruell Heathen as by the Liger booke of the Monastery of Peterborow appeareth whose story is this 3 King Vulfhere of Mercia remaining at his Castell in Vlferchester in Stafford-shire and vnderstanding that Vulfald and Rufin his two sonnes vnder pretence and colour of hunting vsually resorted to reuerend Chad to bee instructed in the fruitfull faith of Christ Iesus and had at his hands receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme at the perswasion of one Werebod suddenly followed and finding them in the Oratory of that holy man in deuout contemplations slew them there with his owne hands Whose martyred bodies Queene Ermenehild their mother caused to be buried in a Sepulchre of stone and thereupon a faire Church to be erected which by reason of the many stones thither brought for that foundation was euer after called Stones and now is a Market Towne in the same County But King Vulfhere repenting this his most vnhumane murther became himselfe a Christian and destroied all those Temples wherein his heathen Gods had been worshipped conuerting them all into Christian Churches and religious Monasteries and to redeeme so hainous an offence vnderwent the finishing of Medisâ—…am his brothers foundation enriching it largely with lands and possessions notwithstanding hee is taxed by William of Malmesbury with the foule sinne of Symony for selling vnto Wyna the Bishopricke of London 4 He raigned King ouer the Mercians the space of seuenteene yeeres and Monarch of the English fully foure leauing his life in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuentie foure and his body to be buried in the Monastery of Peterborow which was of his brothers and his owne foundation His Wife 5 Ermenhild the Wife of King Vulfhere was the daughter of Ercombert the seuenth King of Kent and sister to Egbert and Lothair both Kings of that Countie Her mother was Sexburg daughter to Anna the seuenth King of the East-Angles whose sisters were many and most of them Saints She was married vnto him in the third yeere of his raigne and was his wife fourteene yeeres After his decease she went to her mother Queene Sexburg being then Abbesse of Ely where she continued all the rest of her life and therein deceased and was buried His Issue 6 Kenred the son of King Vulfhere and of Queen Ermenhild being the heire apparant of his fathers possessions was vnder age at his fathers decease and by reason of his minority was withheld from the gouernment which Ethelred his Vncle entred into without any contradiction of this Kenred who held himselfe contented to liue a priuate life notwithstanding Ethelred taking the habit of a Monke left the Crowne to him who was the right heire 7 Vulfald a young Gentleman conuerted to the Christian faith by Bishop Chad and martyred for profession of the same by King Vulfhere is reported by Water of Wittlesey a Monke of Peterborow in a Register which he wrote of that Monastery to bee the supposed son of King Vulfhere himselfe and to haue been slaine by him in his extreme fury before he was a Christian or could indure to heare of the Christian faith He was buried in Stone as we haue said where his father built a Colledge of Canons regular which was afterwards called S. Vulfaldes 8 Rufine the fellow martyr of Vulfald
is by the same Writer reported to be his brother and the supposed sonne also of Vulfhere the King Their murthers as he saith was committed the ninth Calends of August which is with vs the foure and twenty of Iuly vpon which day there was yeerely celebrated a solemne memoriall of their martyrdomes in the same place where they both suffered and where their Monument was then remaining 9 Wereburg the daughter of King Vulfhere and Queene Ermenhild was in her childhood committed to the bringing vp of Queene Etheldrid her mothers Aunt in the Monastery of Ely by whose perswasion she professed virginity and returning to her Country in the raigne of King Ethelred her Vncle was by him made ouerseer of all the Monasteries within his dominions She deceased at Trickingham now called Trentham in Stafford-shire and was buried at Hanbery Her body was afterwards remooued to Westchester where Leafrik the Earle built in honour of her a goodly Church called S. Wereburgs which to this day is the Cathedrall Church of that Citie ETHELRED THE SEVENTH KING OF MERCIA AND TVVELFTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXIIII EThelred the third sonne of King Penda and brother to the last declared Vulfhere in the yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred seuenty fiue beganne his raigne in the kingdome of Mercia and at the same time in the Monarchy of the Englishmen being the seuenth King among them that ware their Diademe and the twelfth person that bare the Imperiall title of the whole his claime was not immediately nor next in succession young Kenred his Nephew standing betwixt him and the Crowne But himselfe a child in yeeres and in them also addicted vnto a priuate life he gaue his Vncle way to vndergo so publike a charge which without contradiction was likewise accepted of the subiects 2 His entrance was with warre against the Kentish Lothaire whose Country he destroied sparing neither Churches nor religious Abbeys the King not daring to appeare in field The Citie Rochester felt also his fury whose Citizens were ransacked their buildings ruinated and their Bishop Putta driuen to such distresse that he became a Teacher of good Arts and Musicke in Mercia to maintaine his aged yeeres from the necessity of perishing want These stirres saith Beda happened in the yeere of grace six hundred seuenty seuen and the next following so fearefull a Blazing starre as was wonderfull to behold first discouered in the moneth of August and for three moneths together continued rising in the morning and giuing forth a blazing pile very high and of a glittering flame 3 The remorse of conscience for the bloud he had spilt and the places of Oratories by him destroied besides his intrusions into another mans right strucke so deepe a wound into King Ethelreds breast that euer hee bethought him what recompence to make First therefore building a goodly Monastery at Bradney and that most fruitfully seated in the County of Lincolus thought that not sufficient to wash away the scarres of his foule offence but determined in himselfe to forsake the world for that was the terme attributed to the monasticall life wherein notwithstanding in lesse cares they liued and their persons more safe from all dangers attempted then when they publikely administred their lawes to their people the iust executions whereof many times breed the ouerthrow of their Princes and their Persons neuer secure amidst their owne gards 4 But such was the religion then taught and the godly zeale of the good Princes then raigning whose works haue manifested their vertues to posterities and faith in Christ the saluation of their soules in whose Paradise we leaue them and Ethelred to his deuout intent who to reconcile himselfe first vnto Kenred bequeathed the Crowne solely to him although he had a sonne capable thereof then putting on the habit of religion became himselfe a Monke in his owne Monastery of Bradney where he liued a regular life the terme of twelue yeeres and therein lastly died Abbat of the place when hee had raigned thirty yeeres the yeere of Christs natiuity seuen hundred sixteene His Wife 5 Offryd the wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Oswy and of Lady Eanfled King and Queene of Northumberland She was married vnto him in the yeere of our Lord six hundred seuenty seuen being the third of his raigne and the twentieth of her age Shee was his wife twenty yeeres and passing thorow the North parts of Mercia she was set vpon and slaine by the people of that Country in reuenge of the death of Peada their King who had long before bin murthered by Alkefled his wife and her half sister as we haue said And thus strangely came shee to her vntimely end the yeer of our Lord six hundred ninety seuen the twenty three yeere of her husbands raigne and the fortieth of her owne age His Issue 6 Chelred the sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Offryd his wife was the heire apparant of his fathers kingdome and of sufficient yeeres to haue succeeded him when he entred into religion but that it was his fathers will to make amends to his Nephew Kenred sonne to his elder brother King Vulfhere that now he might raigne before his sonne who should haue raigned before himselfe KENRED THE EIGHTH KING OF MERCIA AND THE THIRTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXV KEnred the sonne of Vulfhere because of his minoritie at his Fathers death was defeated of his dominions by his Vncle Ethelred and vntill it pleased him to resigne his Crown liued a priuate life whereunto by nature hee was most inclined But King Ethelred for the wrongs to him committed and to redeeme the time that in warre and wealth he had prodigally spent yeelded the Scepter vnto his hand and set his seeming ouer-heauy Crowne vpon his Nephew Kenreds head who began his raigne at one and the same time both ouer the Mercians and Monarchy of the Englishâ—… which was the yeere of Christs Incarnation seuen hundred and foure 2 He is in account the eighth King of that Prouince and the thirteenth Monarch since Hengist the Saxon. He raigned in peace the space of foure yeeres then weary of gouernment and desirous of contemplation after the example of his Vncle sought a more priuate and religious life and thereupon appointing Chelred his Cosen germane to rule in his place in the fifth yeere of his raigne abandoned his kingdome and Country and departed for Rome accompanied with Offa King of the East-Saxons and with Edwine Bishop of Worcester where both these Kings were made Monks in the time of Pope Constantine the first Iustinian the younger then wearing the Imperiall Crowne and in a Monastery at that citie both these penitent Conuerts in the Coules and Orders of Monks spent the rest of their liues and therein died and were enterred this Mercian King Kenred hauing had
West-Saxon he made his Kingdome subiect to a Tribute then called Peter-pence afterwards Rom-Scot besides other rich gifts that he gaue to Pope Hadrian for canonizing Albane a Saint in honour of whom and in repentance of his sinnes at his returne ouer against Verolanium in the place then called Holmehurst where that Protomartyr of Britaine for the constant profession of Christ lost his head Offa built a magnificke Monastery in Anno 795. indowing it with lands and rich reuenewes for the maintenance of an hundred Monks vpon the first gate of entrance in stone standeth cut a Salteir Argent in a field azure is assigned by the iudicious in Heraldry to bee the Armes that he bare 12 Also in testimony of his repentance for the bloud hee had spilt he gaue the tenth part of all his goods vnto the Churchmen and vnto the poore At Bathe he also built another Monastery and in Warwickshire a Church where the adioyning towne from it and him beareth the name Off-church 13 Finally when hee had raigned thirty nine yeares he died in peace at his towne Off-ley the nine and twentieth of Iuly the yeare of Christ Iesus seuen hundred ninety foure and with great solemnity his body was buried without the towne of Bedford in a Chapell standing vpon the Banke of Owse which long since was swallowed vp by the same riuer whose Tombe of lead as it were some phantasticall thing appeareth often saith Rouse to them that seek it not but to them that seeke it is altogether inunible His wife 14 Quendrid the wife of King Offa hath not her parentage set down by any of our Writers notwithstanding the recorder of this his life saith that her name was Drida and that shee was the kinswoman to Charles the Great King of France and by him for some offence banished his Realme who arriuing vpon the coasts of England in a ship without tackle was taken thence and relieued by Offa being then a young Nobleman where shee changed her name vnto Petronilla with whom hee fell so farre in loue that hee made her his wife contrary to the liking of his Parents She was a woman of condition ambitious couetous and cruell as appeared specially in the death of Ethelbert King of the East Angles that came to her husbands Court to marry their daughter whose port shee so much enuied that shee procured him to bee treacherously murdered the manner the foresaid Author declared to be by his fall into a deepe pit purposely made in his bed-chamber and vnder his chaire of estate That his head was cut off and found by a blind-man that the well which beares his name sprung vp presently in the place where it lay that the bloud thereof gaue the blind man his sight and that Dryda died in the same pit which she had digged for Ethelbert I leaue to the credite of my author and the liking of my Reader but certaine it is that Gods vengeance followed this heynous fact within one yeare after the same was committed by the death of her selfe her husband her Sonne and the translation of that Kingdome from the Mercians to the West-Saxons An ancient Saxon coine inscribed with her name CENEDRED REGIN we haue found and here placed which the iudicious suppose to be hers and that not vnlikely shee being so powerfull proud and ambitious His Issue 15 Egfrid the onely sonne and heire apparant of King Offa and Queene Quendred was the onely ioy and pride of his parents who succeeded his Father in his dominions and title and in the same yeare also in the shades of death 16 Ethelburga the eldest daughter of King Offa and Queene Quendred was maried to Brithrick the sixeteenth King of the West-Saxons shee was a Lady of passing beautie but withall of an insolent disposition hating all whom her husband loued and practising the deathes of them that she hated She departed into France after the poisoning of her husband for that her offence a law was enacted to the great preiudice of the West-Saxons Queenes as in the raigne of Brithrick we haue declared 17 Elfled the second daughter of King Offa Queene Quendred by the report of Randulph Higden the Monke of Chester was the second wife to Ethelred King of Northumberland who in regard of her had put from him his former wife for which his subiects rose in Armes against him and slew him in the last yeare of King Offa his raigne 18 Elfrid the third and yongest daughter of King Offa and Queene Queâ—…dred being promised in mariage and assured vnto Ethelbert King of the East Angles after the murther of her hoped Bridegroom with great lamentations and prophesying threats of reuenge abandoned the society of men and withdrew herselfe vnto the monastery of Crowland in the Fennes where in contemplation and solitary sadnes she spent the remainder of her life and yet there are that suppose her to bee the wife of King Kenwolfe who was the founder of Winchcombe Monastery the successor of his brother Egfride 19 Fremund by Iohn Capgraue is supposed to be the sonne of King Offa who as he saith was traiterously murdered by one Oswy that enuied his victories which he gat against the Danes his body was buried at Offchurch in Warwickshire and neere vnto the Palace of Offa alleadging for his Author one Burghard who was at his death and wrote his life yet some there are that thinke him mistaken for that hee calleth him a young man when as those warres hapned an hundred yeares after King Offa his life EGFRID THE TVVELFTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE SEVENTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH CHAPTER XXIX EGfrid the sonne of King Offa succeeded his father in the Mercians Kingdom wherof he was the twelfth in number and in the Monarchy of the Englishmen ranked in account the seuenteenth He began his raigne the thirteenth day of Iuly in the yeer of Christ his natiuity seuen hundred ninety foure The first businesse that he vndertooke after hee came to the Crowne was the restauration of antient priuiledges to the Church which his father had depriued them of and great hope was conceiued of his further proceedings had not God cut him off by vntimely death For hauing raigned onely foure moneths hee gaue place vnto nature and to another successour the sins of the people deseruing no such Prince for whose cause and his fathers great bloudshed as Alcuine wrote to Osbertus he was taken away so soone 2 He deceased the seuenth day of December and in the first of his raigne hauing had neither Wife nor Issue that we reade of His body with all due obsequies was honourably buried in the Abbey Church of S. Albans of his fathers foundation KENVVOLFE THE THIRTEENTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE EIGHTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXX KEnwolfe not so neere in bloud to king Egfryd as he
was like him in all vertuous conditions by him was ordained to succeed in his Dominions whereby hee became the thirteenth King of the Mercians and the eighteenth Monarch of the Englishmen in the yeere of our Lord seuen hundred ninety seuen At home he was an example of piety peace and religion set the scale of Iustice without respect to all alike abroad temperate humble and courteous without vain ostentation or ambitious conceits in warres hee was stout and victorious in peace studious to enrich his subiects briefly at all times so carrying himselfe that enuie could not touch him with her tongue 2 Whether vpon a new quarrell begun or the old retained as inheritable to the Mercians against those of Kent I cannot say but true it is that in the entrance of his raigne he entred that Prouince with a great host of men and in a fore fought field discomfited the Kentish and carried away prisoner their King whose sirname was Pren. His kingdome hee gaue to Cuthred and kept him captiue in Mercia to his great griefe and his subiects dishonour 3 But Kenwolfe in peace minding the works of true piety gaue himself to the building of a goodly Church at Winchcombe in Glocestershire where vpoÌ„ the day of dedication in the presence of Cuthred assigned his Viceroy in Kent thirteene Bishops ten Dukes many Nobles and a great concourse of people he led Pren this Kentish captiue vp to the high Altar and there without either his entreaty or ransome for Redemption released and set him free shewing thereby his deuotion to God and the heroicall parts of a magnanimous Prince 4 His raigne was twenty two yeares and death in Anno eight hundred nineteene beeing solemnely buried in the Church of the Monastery at Winchcombe aforesaid which himselfe had founded His Wife 5 Elfryd the wife of King Kenwolfe hath not her parentage certainely reported by any of our Historians yet some later vpon a likelihood of her name the place and time agreeing haue thought her to be the daughter of Offâ—… affianced to King Ethelbert as hath beene said but in these obscurities coniecture may wander astray His Children 6 Kenelm the sonne of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryde his wife was very yong at his fathers death and succeeded in the Mercians Kingdom but not in the Monarchy of the English King Egbert the West-Saxon King then growne too great And in the same yeare that he beganne his raigne by the treason of his vnnaturall sister hee was murthered and first obscurely buried but afterwards solemnly remoued and reposed neere to his Father in the Monastery of Winchcombe as in the Mercian Kings successions wee haue said 7 Quendred the eldest daughter of King Ken-Wolfe and Lady Elfryd his Queene after the decease of her father ambitiously aspiring to compasse the sway of the Mercian Kingdome wholy to her selfe wickedly conspired the death of her brother King Kenelme which was traiterously acted by Askebert her instrument who had the charge of him but the same turning to her reproch for very shame of so damnable a deed shee within short time after ended her life but not her ignominie 8 〈◊〉 the yonger daughter of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryd hath not been so famous to posterity as her sister Quendred was for her infamous Act notwithstanding she may reasonably be supposed to haue lead a better life and to haue died a better death especially of vs who find her noâ—… sâ—…ained with any aspersion of misdeseruing EGBERT THE EIGHTEENTH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS THE NINETEENTH BVT FIRST SOLE AND ABSOLVTE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXI THe Saxon Heptarchy drawing now to a period the spring of an entire Monarchie began to shew it selfe and the glory of the Englishmen more cleerely to arise for thongh they had weakned each other by their own wars yet stood their power strong in the possession of the whole and the ouerborne Britaines held still at the worst 2 But such is the dispose of the sole disposer of Empires that they haue their risings their fuls and their fals neuer staying in one and the same point neither entailed to one and the same Nation how strong politicke or populous soeuer The proofe whereof is apparant in all the Kingdomes of the earth and this of ours as mutable as any whose change of State vnto and in this seuen-fold Gouernment hath hitherto beene seene the seuerall Kings thereof long contending to branch their own fountaines furthest and fairest lastly let them fall into one streame which so meeting made a more famous confluence in this Monarchy then the seauen heads of Nilus in the Egyptian Sea 3 Formerly the Kentish South-Saxons East-Angles Northumbrians and the Mercians through no lesse then eight descents had worne the Emperiall Diademe whose rayes shone now so bright in the West-Saxons eyes that they againe sought to reestate themselues in so glorious a possession For whereas Brightrik was possessed and contented with the West-Saxon Crowne neither that worne without iealousie and feare yet others of the bloud royall from Cherdik raised the wings of their soaring thoughts much higher among whom Egbert was one neither the last nor the least in the opinion of the people or suspect of his Prince 4 This Egbert hauing commaund of some part of that Prouince so carried himselfe that his fame grew fearefull to Brightrik the King and hatefull to the enuious Ethelburg his most proud Queene by whom he was enforced first to secure himselfe with the Mercian Offa and lastly constrained to flie into France where vnder Charles the Great he turned his aduersity into an occasion of his valour by seruing in his warres and learned by his politicke gouernment how to rule a quiet or disturbed State 5 But King Brightriks death acted and his Queene the contriuer banished Egbert is solicited to the wearing of the West-Saxon crowne where hee became the eighteenth King in number and nineteene yeares after the nineteenth Monarch of the Englishmen entring his raigne the yeare of Christ Iesus eight hundreth being the same yeare that Charles was made Emperour of the West and Conwall then ruling ouer the Scots 6 His first warres were against the Cornish and their associats the Welsh both of them a remnant of the old Britaines who had beene oftentimes vanquished but neuer would seeme to be subdued and for foureteene yeares continuance held side against Egbert which their resistance so prouoked his furie that hee enacted a most seuere law against them commanding that no Britaine should presume to passe ouer great Offaes ditch and present death to them that durst set foot vpon any English ground Their great Caer-legion now West-chester hee tooke from them and at London from their West-gate cast downe the brasen Image of Cadwallo there set vp by the Britaine 's for a terrour to the Saxons as we haue said
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ—… sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comâ—…d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend 〈◊〉 whole life and in that Abbey was bariâ—…d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ—… of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
of her self â—… Hath my beauty thought she been courted of a King famoused by report compared with Helens and now must be hid Must I falsifie and bely Natures bounties mine owne value and all mens reports only to saue his credit who hath impaired mine and belied my worth And must I needs defoule my selfe to be his only faire foule that hath kept me from the State and seat of a Queene I know the name of a Countesse is great and the Wife of an Earle is honourable yet no more then birth and endowments haue assigned for me had my beauty been far lesse then it is He warnes me of the end when his owne beginnings were with trechery tels me the examples of others but obserues none himselfe he is not ielous forsooth and yet I must not looke out I am his faire but others pitch fire wine bush and what not Not so holy as Wolfhild nor so white as Ethelfled and yet that must now be made far worse then it is I would men knew the heate of that cheeke wherein beauty is blazed then would they with lesse suspect suffer our faces vnmaskt to take aire of their eies and wee no whit condemnable for shewing that which cannot be hid neither in me shall come of it what will And thus resoluing to bee a right woman desired nothing more then the thing forbidden and made preparation to put it in practise Her body shee endulced with the sweetest balmes displaied her haire and bespangled it with pearles bestrewed her breasts and bosome with rubies and diamonds rich Iewels glittering like starres depended at her necke and her other ornaments euery way sutable And thus rather Angell then Lady-like shee attended the approach and entrance of the King whom with such faire obeisance and seemely grace she receiued that Edgars greedie eye presently collecting the raies of her shining beauty became a burning glasse to his heart and the sparkle of her faire falling into the traine of his loue set all his senses on fire yet dissembling his passions he passed on to his game where hauing the false Ethelwold at aduantage he ranne him through with a Iaueline and tooke faire Elfrida to his wife 15 These were the vertues and vices of this King little in personage but great in spirit and the first vnresisted Monarch of the whole Land whom all the other Saxons acknowledged their supreme without diuision of Prouinces or title He raigned sixteene yeeres and two moneths in great tranquillity and honour and died vpon tuesday the eighth of Iuly the thirty seuenth of his age and yeere of Christ 975. whose body with all funerall solemnitie was buried in the Abbey of Glasenburie His Wiues 16 Ethelfled the first wife of King Edgar was surnamed in the Saxon English Enâ—…a in Latine Candida which with vs is White because of her exceeding great beauty Shee was the daughter of a Duke amongst the East-Angles named Ordmar and was married vnto him the second yeere of his raigne and the eighteenth of his age being the yeere of Christs Natiuitie 961. She was his wife not fully two yeeres and died the fourth of his raigne in Anno 962. 17 Elfrida the second wife of King Edgar was the widow of slaughtered Ethelwold of whom wee haue said She was daughter to Ordgarus and sister to Ordulfe both of them Dukes of Deuonshire and the Founders of Tauestoke Abbey in that Countie a Ladie of passing great beauty and as ambitious as faire for after the Kings death she procured the murther of King Edward her sonne in law that her owne sonne Ethelred might come to the Crowne and afterwards to pacifie his and her first husbands ghost and to stop the peoples speeches of so wicked a fact she founded the Abbeys of Ambresbery Whorwell in the Counties of Wiltshire and South-hampton His Children 18 Edward the eldest sonne of King Edgar and Queene Ethelfled his first wife was born in the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne and a little before his mothers death in the yeere of Christ Iesus 962. He was a child disposed to all vertue notwithstanding great meanes was made by his mother in law for the disinheriting of him and the preferment of her owne son to the succession of the Crowne yet by prouident care taken in the life time of his father he succeeded him after his death as right heire both of his kingdome and conditions 19 Edmund the second sonne of King Edgar and the first of Queene Elfrida his second wife was borne in the seuenth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace 965. He liued but foure yeeres and died in his infancie in the twelfth yeere of his fathers raigne and was honourably enterred in the Monasterie of Nunnes at Ramsey in Hampshire which King Edgar had founded 20 Ethelred the third sonne of King Edgar and the second of Queene Elfreda his second wife and the last of them both was borne in the eighth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of saluation 966. He was vertuously inclined beautifull in complexion and comly of stature at the death of his father being but seuen yeers old and at his brothers murther ten which deed he sore lamented to the great discontentment of his mother who for his aduancement had complotted the same and wherein at thâ—…se yeeres he vnwillingly succeeded him 21 Edgith the naturall daughter of King Edgar had to her mother a Lady named Wolfhild the daughter of Wolshelm the sonne of Byrding the sonne of Nesting the two latter bearing in their names the memorie of their fortunes the last of them being found in an Eagles nest by King Elfred as he was on hunting This Edgith was a vailed Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton and according to some Authors made Abbesse thereof by her father at fifteene yeeres of age saith her Legend She died the fifteenth day of September the yeere of her age twenty three the sixt of her brother King Ethelreds raigne and of Christ Iesus 984. By all which accounts it is manifest that she was borne before Edward and by Master Fox proued that for him and not for her King Edgar did his seuen yeeres penance She is greatly commended for her chastitie and beauty which later she somewhat augmented with more curious attire then to her profession was beseeming for which Bishoppe Ethelwold sharply reproued her who answered him roundly that God regarded the heart more then the garment and that sins might bee couered as well vnder rags as robes This Edgith as Iohn Capgraue reporteth after the slaughter of her brother Edward the holy Archbishop Dunstan would haue aduanced to the Crown inuested her against Ethelred the lawfull heire had she not by the late experience of Edwards fall vtterly refused that title which neither belonged to her right nor was safe for her person to vndertake Her body was buried at Wilton in the Monastery and Church of
and fertility of the land an Eden in respect of their owne barren seat and which did most moue himselfe would assist when the English least thought it with these and the like hee spurred him on who of himselfe was forward in a full curriere Canutus therefore with the aide of his brother Harrold rigged forth a Nauie of two hundred saile all furnished with souldiers and abiliments of warre whose terror landed in England before him and his power by report made greater then it was and to encrease the terrour of this fearefull enemy the sea with a spring-tide brake into this land and destroyed both townes and many inhabitants a signe foreshewing as was thought the successe of that fleete borne hitherward vpon those waues and to encrease the English miseries thirty thousand pound was then collected by way of Tribute to pay the Danish auxiliary Nauy lying before Greenewich The States also conuening in a grand Councell at Oxford to determine vpon the great affaires of the Kingdom were diuided into factions and two Noblemen of the Danes there murthered by practise of Edrick the Traitor These I say were accounted ominous amongst the English that made each mole-hill to seeme a mountaine and euery shadow the shew of an enemy 36 In the meane while Canutus had landed at Sandwich and giuen a great ouerthrow to the English entred Kent and by his sword had made way through the Countries of Dorset Sommerset and Wilton Ethelred lying dangerously sicke at Cossam the managing of these warres was transferred to Prince Edmund his sonne who preparing to meete the enemie with his Army in the field had sodainely notice that Edrik his brother in-law ment to betray him into his enemies hands which newes strucke a great astonishment vnto his heart and caused him to retrait his host into a place of security whereby Edrik perceiuing his trecherous purposes were disclosed gaue more open proofe of his intendments flying to the enemy with forty of the Kings shippes whereupon all the west Countries submitted themselus vnto Canutus 37 By this time King Ethelred had recouered his sicknesse and minding reuenge on his most wicked sonne Edrik with purpose to trie his last fortunes by hazard of fight summond all his forces to meete him at a certaine day and place where being assembled he was instantly warned not to giue battaile for that his owne subiects ment to betray him King Ethelred euer vnfortunate in this to find treasons amongst them that ought him most trust withdrew himselfe to London whose seruice against the Danes he had lately seene and therefore accounted his person most sure in their walles Prince Edmund with his power posted ouer Humber where obtaining Earle Vtred to side in his quarrell entred the Countries of Stafford Leicester and Shropshires not sparing to exercise any cruelty vpon these inhabitants as a condigne recompence for their reuolt Neither did Canut for his part spare the Kings subiects but through Buckingham Bedford Huntington Nottingham Lincolne and Yorkeshires made spoile of all so that the miserable English went to wracke on all sides insomuch that Vtred also forsaking Edmund became subiect to Canut whereupon Edmund hasted to London to ioine his strength with his Fathers and Canute with no lesse speed sailed about the Coasts into Thamesis preparing his Armie for the siege of London 38 At which time King Ethelred either faln into relapse of his last sicknesse or tired with the many troubles and daily renued treasons against him gaue vp his ghost and found rest by death which neuer hee could attaine by liâ—…e the twenty third of April and yeere of our Saluation 1016 when he had most vnfortunately raigned thirty seuen yeeres and nine daies his body was there buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul and bones as yet remaine in the north-wall of the Chancell in a chest of grey-Marble reared vpon foure small pillers couered with a copped stone of the same adioining to another of the like forme wherein Sebby King of the East-Saxons lieth intombed 39 Of Parsonage he was very seemely and of countenance gratious affable and courteous to his Subiects and a maintainer of iustice among them as by his excellent Lawes which himselfe made and by his sharpe but godly and wise censures against vnlearned bribing delaying partiall Iudges Lawyers and their purloining officers at large set down by M. Fox is very apparant Very louing and tender affectionated he was to his brother King Edward for whose death hee made such lamentation that his mother beat him with a taper of waxe that stood before her yea and so sore that he could neuer after wel endure the sight of a taper Fauourable he was to the married Priests and least esteemed the opulent and idle liues of the Monkes whose pens therefore as in such cases we euer find them partial haue been very lauish in his dispraise accusing him with sloth and vnreadinesse of Armes of voluptuousâ—…es and lechery couetousnesse pride and cruelty whereas in following the records of his life laying aside the Danish massacre we find no such sinnes neither any mention of Concubine that euer hee kept or name of child vnlawfully begot hauing had many by his wiues which were as followeth His Wiues 40 Elgiua the first wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of an English Duke named Thored who is reported in the history of that time to haue done great seruice against the Danes She was married vnto him when hee was seuenteene yeeres of age in the sixt of his raigne being the yeare of grace 984. and was his wife seauenteene yeares who dedeceased in the twenty foure of his raigne and of Christ Iesus 1003. 41 Emme the second wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Richard the second Duke of Normandy and sister of Duke Richard and Duke Robert Father to William the Conqueror her mother was sister to Herfast the Dane Grandfather of William Fitz-Osbert afterward Earle of Hereford She was a Lady of passing beauty and therefore commonly called the flower of Normandy married vnto him in the twenty and fift yeare of his raigne yeere of Saluation 1003. with whom shee liued thirteene yeeres and suruiuing him was remarried to King Canute the Dane His Issue 42 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the eight yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeere of Christ 986 hee liued vnto the age almost of twenty fiue yeeres being then by great likelihood cut off by vntimely death in the warres of the Danes raging then most extreamely which was the thirtie third of his Fathers raigne and of Christs Natiuitie 1011. 43 Egbert the second sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife seemeth to haue beene borne two yeeres after his brother Ethelstan in the tenth yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeare of our Lord 988 and to haue
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
Wolfe and sister to Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke by Estrich his wife who was sister to Canute the great King of England and himselfe the second sonne of her borne whose elder brother was Sweyne that died on pilgrimage in his returne from Ierusalem and his yonger were Tosto Wilnod Grith and Leofrick 9 A former wife Earle Goodwin had whose name was Thira the sister of Canute a woman sold vnto wickednesse for making marchandize of Englands beauteous virgins into Denmarke shee solde them there at deare rates to satisfie her owne vnsatiate auarice and the lusts of the lasciuious Danes till a iust reward of Gods wrath fell on her by a thunderbolt falling from heauen wherewith shee was slaine to the great terrour of the beholders One sonne by her Earle Goodwin had who when hee was past childs age riding vpon a horse the gift of his Grandfather the King proudly giuing him the reine and spurre was violently borne into the riuer Thamesis and so sodainely drowned Thus much being premised of Harold before hee was King his raigne life and death wee will now addresse to declare 10 Edwards life ended and nothing determined touching his successor Harold the second day after being the day of his buriall made himselfe King none of the Nobility disliking what hee had done for courteous hee was of specch and behauiour and in martiall prowesse the onely man as Wales well witnessed more then once friended by affinity with many of the Nobles and by his new marriage with Edgitha the daughter of Algar sister of the Earles Morcâ—…r and Edwin and late wife to Gruffith ap Lhewelyn Prince of Wales hee expected to bee both sided and assisted if his cause came either to triall or voice 11 And the time hee well saw fitted his entrance for Sweyne King of Denmarke most dread by the English was entangled with the Sweden wars and William the Norman that made claime from King Edward at variance with Philip the French King the friends of Edgar in Hungarie and himselfe a stranger ouer young for rule all which concurrents made Harold without deliberation or order from the State to set the Crowne on his owne head regardlesse of all ceremony and solemne celebration for which his act as a violator of holy rites hee too too much offended the Clergy 12 The day of his Coronation was vpon Friday the fifth of Ianuary being the feast of the Epiphany and yeere of Saluation 1066 none either greatly applauding or disapprouing his presumption except onely for the omission of manner and forme to redeeme which and to re-gaine the good will of all no sooner attained hee the seate roiall but he remitted or diminished the grieuous customes and tributes which his predecessors had raised a course euer powerfull to winne the hearts of the Commons to Church-men hee was verie munificent and carefull of their aduancements and to grow more deepely into their venerable esteeme hee repaired their Monasteries but most especially that at Waltham in Essex which hee most sumptuously new built and richly endowed giuing it the name of Holy Crosse vpon occasion that such a Crosse found farre westward was brought thither by miracle vt tradunt and therefore hee chose out this place to powre forth his supplications before hee marched to meete Duke William in the field Moreouer to satisfie such Nobles as affected young Edgars iuster title he created him Earle of Oxford and held him in speciall fauour in briefe vnto the poore his hand was euer open vnto the oppressed he ministred iustice and vnto all men was affable and meeke and all to hold that vpright which on his head he had set with an vn-euen hand and depriued him of vnto whom hee was Protector 13 Three seuerall reports are affirmed of Edwards dispose of the Crowne the first was to the Norman Duke who made that the anker-hold of his claime the second was to young Edgar vnto whom hee was great vncle and the last vnto this Harold himselfe for so saith Edmerus and also Marianus who liued at the very same time and writeth that Harold thereupon was sacred and crowned by Aldredus Archbishop of Yorke so that hereby hee is freed by some from the imputation of intrusion and wrong 14 His State thus standing and his subiects contentment dayâ—…y increasing presently it was somwhat perplexed by an Ambassage sent from the Norman putting him in mind of his couenant and oath aswell for the custody of the Crowne to his behoofe as for the solemnazion of the mariage contracted betwixt his daughter and him 15 Harold who thought himselfe now surely seated in the hearts of his Subiects and therefore also sure in his Kingdome answered the Ambassadors That he held their Masters demaund vniust for that an oath extorted in time of extremity cannot bind the maker in conscience to performe it for that were to ioyne one sinne with another and that this oath was taken for feare of death or imprisonment the Duke himselfe well knew but admit it was voluntarily and without feare could I said he then a subiect without the allowance of the King and the whole State giue away the Crownes succession to the preiudice of both surely a Kingdome is of a better account then to bee so determined in priuate onely betwixt two With which kind of answeres he sent the messengers away 16 The Norman who till then thought England sure to be his and had deuoted his hopes from a Duke to a King stormed to see himselfe thus frustrated on the sudden and in stead of a Crown to haue scornes heaped on his head therefore nothing contented with this sleight answere returned his Ambassadors againe vnto Harold by whom hee laid his claime more at large as that King Edward in the Court of France had faithfully promised the succession vnto him and againe afterwards ratified the same to him at his being in England and that not done without consent of the State but confirmed by Stigandus Archbishoppe of Canterbury the Earles Goodwin and Syward yea and by Harold himselfe and so firmely assured that his Brother and Nephew were deliuered for pledges and to that end sent vnto him into Normandy that hee had no way beene constrained hee appealed to Harolds owne conscience who besides his voluntary offer to sweare contracted himselfe to Adeliza his daughter then but young and now departed life vpon which foundation the oath was willingly taken 17 But Harold who thought his owne head as fit for a crowne as any others meant nothing lesse then to lay it downe vpon parley and therefore told them flatly that howsoeuer Edward and he had tampered for the Kingdome yet Edward himselfe comming in by election and not by any title of inheritance his promise was of no validity for how could hee giue that whereof he was not interessed nor in the Danes time was euer like to be And tell your Duke said he that our
who am ready to bee taken hence and to be tried by the seuere but iust examinatiō of God I that haue alwais bin brought vp in warres and am polluted with the effusion of bloud am now vtterly ignorant what to doe for I cannot number my offences they are so infinite and haue been committed by me now these sixty foure yeeres for which without any delay I must render an account to that most vpright Iudge From my tender infancy and age of eight yeares I haue hitherto sustained the weight and charge of Armes to defend my Dukedome gouerned by me now almost fifty sixe both in preuenting those snares that haue beene laid for my life and in vanquishing those conspirers which would haue vsurped my right a stiffe necked people I may say my arme hath still managed I meane the Normans who with an hard hand if they bee curbed are most valiant and in hazardous attempts inuincible for as they excell all men in strength so doe they contend to ouercome all men by valour But if the reine bee once let loose and laid in their necks they will teare and consume one another for they are euer seditious and desirous of new stirrings experience whereof sufficiently I haue had not only of my confederates and allies but euen of mine own kindred denouncing me to bee a bastard degenerate and vnworthy of gouernment against whom I haue beene forced to put on armour before I was by age ripe to weild it all which I haue vanquished and some of them captiuated God so preseruing me that they neuer had their desires A roiall Diademe which none of my predecessors euer ware I haue gotten not by right of inheritance but by heauenly grace What labours and conflicts I haue sustained against those of Excester Chester Northumberlands Scots Gauls Norwegians Danes and others who haue endeuoured to take the crowne from me is hard to declare in all which the lot of victory fell euer on my side which worldly triumphes howsoeuer they may please the sense outward man yet they leaue an inward horror and fearefull care which pricketh mee when I consider that cruell rashnes was as much followed as was the iust prosecution of the cause Wherefore I most humbly beseech you O yee Priests and Ministers of Christ that you in your praiers will commend mee to God that hee will mitigate my heauy sinnes vnder whose burden I lie pressed and by his vnspeakeable mercy make me safe among his elect Nine Abbeis of Monkes and one of Nunnes which my Ancesters founded in Normandy I haue enriched and augmented and in the time of my gouernment seauenteene Monasteries of Monkes and sixe of holy Nunnes haue beene founded by my self my Nobility whose Charters I haue freely confirmed and doe by princely authority confirme against all emulations and troubles in them God is serued and for his sake many poore people releeued with such Camps both England and Normandy is defended and in these Forts let all younglings learne to fight against the Diuell and vices of the flesh These were the studies that I followed from my first yeeres and these I leaue vnto my heires to be preserued and kept In this then my children follow me that here and for euer you may be honoured before God and Men And chiefly O you my very bowels I warne you to frequent follow the company and counsell of good and wise men and gouerne your selues accordingly so shall yee long and happily prosper Doe iustice to all without partiall affection for it is a true wisedom indeed that can discerne betwixt good and euill right and wrong Shunne wickednesse relieue the poore succour the weake but suppresse the proud and bridle the troublesome Frequent the Church honour the religious and without wearinesse bee obedient vnto the law of God The Dukedome of Normandy before I fought against Harold in the vale Senla◅ I granted vnto my sonne Robert for that he is my first begotten and hath already receiued homage of all the Barons almost of his Country that honour giuen cannot againe be vndone but yet without doubt I know it will bee a miserable region which is subiect to the rule of his gouernment for he is a foolish proud knaue and is to bee punished with cruell fortune I constitute no Heire to the Realme of England but doe commend it to the euerlasting Creator whose I am for I possesse not that honour by any title of inheritance but by the instinct of God the effusion of bloud and the periurie of Harold whose life bereaued and his fauourers vanquished I made it subiect to my dominion The Natiues of the realme I hated the Nobles I dishonoured the vulgar I cruelly vexed and many vniustly I disherited In the Countie of Yorke and sundry other places an innumerable sort with hunger and sword I slew and thus that beautifull Land and noble Nation I made desolate with the deaths of many thousands woe worth the griefe These then my sinnes being so great I dare not giue the offices of that land to any other then to God lest after my death they yet be made worse by my occasion Yet William my sonne whose loue and obedience from his youth I haue seen I wish if so be the will of God may flourish in the throne of that Kingdome with a long life and happy raigne 55 Henry his yongest sonne surnamed Beauclerke hearing himself vtterly neglected in his Fathers distribution with teares said to the King And what Father doe you giue me to whom hee answered fiue thousand pounds of siluer out of my treasurie I gi◅ thee But what shall I doe with treasure said Henry if I shal haue no dwelling place or habitation His Father replied Bee patient my sonne and comfort thy selfe in God suffer quietly thy elder brother to goe before thee Robert shall haue Normandy and William England but thou in time shalt intirely haue all the honour that I haue gotten and shalt excell thy Brethren in riches and power After which speeches he presently called his son William to whom he deliuered a letter signed with his owne seale written vnto Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury and commaunded him therewith to hast for England lest in that spatious Kingdom some suddaine troubles should arise and so with a kisse blessed him in Christ. His prisoners he commaunded to be ◅et at liberty affirming that he had done Earle Morcar much wrong whom as hee then confessed hee had imprisoned more for feare then for fault onely his halfe brother Odo he would haue had to remaine a perpetuall prisoner but that by the importunate intercession of friends hee was released 56 The period of this Great Conquerour now come neere to his last when this Sunne so gloriously raised to the height of his course must now of force set in the West the dying King for Kings must die hauing raised his weake body vpon
the Pillowes heard the sound of the great Bell in the Metropolitane Church of Saint Geruis neere Roan and demanding the cause one replied that it did then ring prime to oâ—… Lady whereupon with great deuotion lifting his eies towards heauen and spreading abroad his hands I commend my selfe said he to that blessed Ladie Mary Mother of God that shee by her holy praiers may reconcile me to her most deare Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and with the words yeelded vp his Ghost vpon Thursday the ninth of Septemper the fifty sixth of his Dutchie the twenty one of his Kingdome the sixty foure of his age and yeere of Christ Iesus 1087. 57 Wherein as we see the instability both of Mans life and Glory a point fitting for great Princes euer to thinke on so by the sequell wee shal perceiue how ill-rooted and vngrounded the friendship is which attends the greatnesse of Soueragnes whose Fauourites chiefe or onely ends are their own Ambition and Gaine the fewell whereof once beginning to decay the fire of their seeming-deuotion will bee quickly cold For no sooner had this late-glorious Princes Soule bidden farewell to his Body but his dead Corps was presently abandoned by his followers of neerest place and best meanes who posted homewards apace to defend their owne and by the meaner and his inferiour seruants he was dispoiled of Armour Vessels Apparell and all Princely furniture euen so farre from al wonted and due respect as that they left his dead Body naked vpon the floore like true Kites praying whilest any thing was to be had The sudden fame of his death stroke such feare into the Commons harts as was admirable euery man shifting for one but all neglecting the funerall rites of their King vntill that one Harluins a poore Countrey Knight vndertooke the Cariage of his Corps vnto Cane and at his owne cost both by Sea and Land vnto Saint Stephens Church which this dead King had formerly founded At his entrance into Cane the Couent of Monks came foorth to meet him and to celebrate the buriall with all Ceremonies beseeming but behold euen at that instant a sudden chance of fire happened which presently inuaded a great part of the Towne that as his Corps before so now his Hearse was of all forsaken whiles they addressed themselues to represse that furious Element which done and the Funerall Sermon ended the Stone-Coffin set in the earth in the Chancell betwixt the Chorale and the Altar and the body ready to be laid therein one Ascelinus Fitz-Arthur a man of some Note stood vp and forbade the buriall This very place said he was the floore of my Fathers house which this dead Duke violently tooke from him and heere vpon part of my inheritance founded this Church This ground therfore I challenge and in Gods behalfe forbid that the Body of my dispoiler be couered in my Earth neither shall it be interred in the precinctes of my right Whereupon they were enforced to compound with him for a present sum of money then deliuered and with consent of his sonne Henry for a hundred pound weight of siluer after to be paid and so the Exequies went forward when behold again the Corps laid into the Tombe was with the largest which being pressed the belly not bowelled brake with an intollerable stench so annoied the by-standers that neither Gummes nor spices fuming from the Censures could be any whit sensible to relieue them insomuch that all with great amazement hastning away they left the Monks to shuffle vp the buriall and they were soone glad to get them to their cels 58 This then was the life and death of this great Monarch the Conquerour of Men but not of Death nor suruiuing Enuie a bright example of the dimme glory of man who in life had the possessions of Kingdomes and Dukedomes men at Armes riches and honour and all things thereto adhering but after his death neither Ornaments nor Attendants nor place of buriall till it were bought all which priuate men seldome want so vaine is the pompe of this world and so vncertaine the state of her darlings 59 He was for stature indifferent of countenance sterne his fore-head high and haire verie thinne fat and corpulent of body with his bellie bearing out so strong of ioints and armes that few could bend his bow of witte ready and very politicke in speech eloquent resolute in attempts in hazards valiant a great souldier and as great in successe rough and couetous towards the English in his taxes lawes and in giuing to his Normans their lands whose Charters were of a farre other tenour forme breuity then those tedious and perplexed conueyances since in vse as by these few inserted may appeare I William King the third yere of my raigne Giue to thee Norman Hunter to me that art both leefe and Decre The Hop and the Hopton and all the bounds vp and downe Vnder the Earth to Hell aboue the Earth to Heauen From me and mine to thee and to thine As good and as faire as euer they mine were To witnesse that this is sooth I bite the white waxe with my tooth Before Ingge Maude and Margery and my yongest sonne Herry For a bow and a broad arrowe when I come to hunt vpon yarrow 60 At the suite of William Bishop of London he granted the City whose chiefe Magistrate was then called the Portreue their first Charter written in the Saxon tongue confirmed with greene waxe whereas the Saxons before vsed onely to signe with guilt crosses and such like markes the Copy thereof is this William Cyng greit William Biscop Godfreges Portgerefan calle the Burhwaren the on Lunden beon c. William King greeteth William Bishop and Godfrey Portreue and all the Burgesses that in London be French English friendly And I doe you to wit that I will that you enioy all the law which you did in the daies of Edward King And I will that each Child bee his Fathers inheritour after his Fathers daies And I will not suffer that any man you any wrong offer God you keepe 61 In the like Charter granted to his Nephew Alane Earle of Britaine for lands in Yorkeshire hee writeth himselfe William surnamed Bastard and yet it seemeth hee was offended at Guy of Burgundy for tearming him Nothus perhaps because that word signifieth such a one whose Father is vnknown whereas King Williams was not only known but renowned also 62 Howsoeuer hee was sterne and hard to the English yet to his Normans hee was facile and too indulgent much deuoted to Religion and frequenting the Church both morning and euening The Clergie that liued according to their rule and profession hee both honoured and richly endowed but to the licentious was very rough and hard handed his vncle Malgerius Archbishop of * Rotemage for his dissolute life hee disgraded his brother Odo Bishop of Baieux
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
had laine for a while as raked vp vnder cold ashes For the next yeere following and twentieth of his raigne Lewes came into Normandy as hote in rage to do somwhat as before he departed thence calme and cold where forthwith he began to molest the Country which K. Henry for a while suffered till his friends noted him of cowardize to whom he replied that he had learned of his Father to break the foole hardines of the French by patience rather then by force that they should not wonder if he were loath to bee prodigall of their bloud whom he found so fast friends vnto him that he would not gladly winne a Kingdome with their deathes whose liues hee still found deuoted to all hazards for his cause that hee vsed this backwardnesse onely to stay them whom he saw so forward to testifie their zeale voluntarily euen with their blood which to proceed from prouidence and not from dastardlinesse they should soone perceiue This accordingly hee made good and a pitched field was fought betwixt the Kings of England and France whereof let vs heare the Monke Paris report The French King saith hee hauing ordered his Armie into two Battalions in the former of them placed William the sonne of Duke Robert the brother of King Henry the other Lewes himselfe led consisting of his speciall and chiefest Souldiers King Henry also disposed his forces into three Battailes the first consisting of his Peeres and men of Normandy In the second him selfe kept among his owne guard and dailie attendants and in the third he marshalled his sonnes with the maine strength of the Footemen The Armies thus ordered the troupes on both sides gaue assault whereof the first Battalion of the French brake through the rankes of the Norman Nobles ouerthrowing their Hoâ—…e-men and forcing them to seatter in which violence they likewise brake into King Henries battaile and put it much out of order but he taking courage and comforting his men beganne a most bloody and bold constâ—…t wherein himselfe was twice strooke vpon the head by William Crispin County of Eureux whom for his offences Henry had before banished whose sword and strokes were so sure and so heauie that albeit the Kings helmet was impeâ—…etrable yet withfine force was it beaten stat to his head insomuch that the bloud came forth in abundance but Henry feeling himselfe to bee wounded gathered with his rage more strength and stroke the said Countyia such sort that at one blow he ouerthrew both him and his horse and tooke him prisoner by which example his Souldiers were led to fight like Iyons and the French to betake themselues vnto flight In this battaile died many thousands and among them Baldwine Earle of Flanders King Henry returning victorious was receiued triumphantly into Roan 39 Foulke Earle of Aniou hauing lost Baldwine his martiall Companion and seeing it was bootles to bandy against the Beanclarke fell to an agreement with him which was confirmed by giuing his daughter vnto his sonne Prince William now seauenteene yeerts old whom Henry made inheritor of all his Kingdomes whereupon both France and Flanders became his reconciled friends and William did homage to King Lewes for his Dutchie of Normandy These things thus ordered King Henrie vpon the twentie fift of Nouember loosed from land at Barfluit and prosperously arriued in England 40 Prince William who now wanted but onely the name of a King commanded another shippe to bee prepared for himselfe his Brethren and Sisters with many other Nobles and Gallants Courtiers both of England and Normandy who plying the Mariners with pots and wine therein being instruments of their owne calamity approaching made them bragge to out-saile the Kings ship gone before and in the night putting forth from land with a mery gale made way ouer the dancing waues as swift as an arrow but as if the Heauens would haue King Henries too great felicities allaid and tempered with sense of Courtly variety in the middest of their iollity and singing alas they sang their last and little thought on death for suddainely the shippe dashed against a Rocke not very farre from the Shoare at which fearefull disaster a hideous cry arose all of them shifting and yet through amazednesse not knowing how to shift to saue themselues from the danger For God repaying the reward for sinne suffered not those vnnaturall wantons for such were many of them saith Paris to haue Christian Buriall but were so swallowed vp of the Sea when her waues were most calme Prince William got speedily into the Cocke-boate and might well haue escaped had he not pittied his sister the Countesse of Perche crying vnto him for helpe when turning the boat to her aid so many striued to get in euery man in such a case esteeming his life as much as a Prince that with their weight it presently suncke and of so princely a Traine no one escaped to relate that dolefull tragedie saue onely a base fellow a Butcher some say who swamme all the night vpon the Maine-maste and got shoare in the morning with much danger of life 41 This was the most vnfortunate Shipwracke that euer hapned in our Seas bringing an inconceiuable heauinesse to the King and whole State for therein perished Prince William Duke of Normandy the ioy of his Father and hope of his Nation Richard his base Brother his Sister Maud Countesse of Perch Richard Earle of Chester with his wife Lady Lucy the Kings Niece by his Sister Adela Otwell the Earles Brother the yong Dukes Gouernour diuers of the Kings chiefe Officers and most of the Princes Geffrey Riddle Robert Manduit William Bigod Geffrey Arch-deacon of Hereford Walter de Crucie and many other of prime note and esteeme to the number of one hundred and sixty persons none of their bodies being found though great search was made for them 42 King Henry thus at once depriued of all his lawfull Posterity onely Maude the Empresse excepted vpon the tenth of April and two and twentieth yeere of his Raigne married his second wife Adelâ—…a a Lady of surpassing beauty the daughter of Geffrey first Duke of Louain in hope though it proued otherwise to haue repaired his late losses by issue of her whose Coronation was appointed to be celebrated by Roger Bishop of Sarisbury the infirmity of Palsey so troubling Ralphe Arch-bishop of Canterbury that himselfe could not performe it yet because Roger was not appointed by him he forbad his imploiment and the King wearing his Crowne saith the Monke of Chester this testy old man could hardly bee entreated by the Lords to with-hold his hands from striking the same from the Kings head of such Spirites then were those spirituall Prelates and iealousie to loose their pompous preheminence of honour but his high top was somewhat born down by the boisterous blasts of Pope Calixt from whose holy hand Thurstan Arch-bishop of Yorke contrary
in the Moneth of October the seuenth of King Henries raigne and of Christ Iesus 1160. 54 Maud the eldest daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maud was borne before her father was King in the raign of King Henrie the first her vncle in whose time also she deceased beeing but yongue though some report shee was wife to the Earle of Millen and was enterred at London with her brother Baldwin in the Priorie of the Trinity aforesaid then commonly called Christs-Church and now latelie named the Dukes Place within Algate 55 Marie the yonger daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maude was a Nun and Abbesse of the Nunnerie at Rumsey in Hampshire notwithstanding when her brother William Earle of Bolloigne was deceased without issue shee was secretly taken from thence and married to Matthew the yonger sonne of Terry of Alsat and brother of Philip Earle of Flanders who in her right was Earle of Bolloigne Shee was his wife ten yeeres and was then diuorced from him by the sentence of the Pope and enforced to returne to her Monastery hauing had issue by him two daughters which were Ide and Maude allowed by the censure of the Church to be legitimate Lady Ide the elder was maried to Raymond of Damp-Martine in her right Earle of Bolloigne and Maude the yonger to Henrie Duke of Lorraine His Naturall Issue 56 William the Naturall sonne of King Stephen is mistaken of some to bee the same William that was Earle of Bolloigne Others who know that William Earle of Bolloigne was lawfully borne do thinke that his father had no other son named William but him wherein let William Earle of Bolloigne the lawfull son of King Stephen be himselfe a lawfull witnesse of the truth who hauing best cause to know it doth best prooue it and in an ancient Charter of his beeing written in those daies and extant in these doth name him for a witnesse and calleth him his Brother 57 Geruais another Naturall sonne of King Stephen begotten on a gentle-woman named Dameta and borne in Normandy was brought into England by his father the fifth yeere of his Raigne Anno Dom. 1140. Hee was the same yeere by his fathers meanes made Abbat of Westminster and so continued for the space of twenty yeeres hee deceased there the twentie sixt of August in the sixt yeere of the raigne of King Henrie the second the yeere of Grace 1160. and lieth buried in the South part of the cloister within the said Monasterie vnder a flat stone of black marble which is remaining there vntil this day HENRIE THE SECOND DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE THE FORTIE THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. HEnry of that name the second by the double interest of descent and adoption as you haue heard succeeded in the Kingdome of England whose Pedegree which Mathew Paris extendeth by the mothers side in a right line vp to Noah and former fortunes hauing already been touched his counsels acts and other affaires of greatest importance after the death of King Stephen come now to be handled 2 Hee came not to the Crown vnexpected nor vndesired for the opinion of the man and hope conceiued of his future gouernement had the force to hold England in good obedience without the presence of a King about sixe weekes whose entrance like that of the Soule into the Body did quicken and enspirite the Realme as then in the person of England this clozing verse or Epiphoneme spake Spirituses caro sum te nunc intrante reuixi Thou Soule I Body am by thee to life I came Neither did his presence diminish the expectations raised but was saluted King with generall acclamations and with no lesse ioy at Westminster by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury annointed and crowned the summe of whose first courses for setling his State was this 3 Sundry Castles nests of Rebels hee flatteth to the earth some others hee fortifies or resumes at his pleasure chiefly such estates as had beene alienated from the Crowne as the hire and vniust reward of those who withstood his claime Others write that hee promiscuously tooke all such lands into his owne possession as were by Iurors found vpon oath to haue belonged at any time vnto the Crowne Some Earles vnduly created he reduceth to priuate condition and purgeth the Realme from sorrine Souldiers chiefly from the Flemings whose mercenary swarmes most pestred the same and had most insested him And because Gouernment is the Soule of State and Wisedome the Soule of Gouernment he chooseth to himselfe a Body of Counsell out of the most eminent persons of both sorts such was Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury and for that selfe consideration he laid the Chancellorship of England vpon Thomas Becket and held in speciall fauour Iohn of Oxenford with sundry other Prelates of chiefest note of the Laity he had Robert Earle of Leicester chiefe Iusticiar of England Richard de Luci Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neuile and others but for a Cabanet-Counsellour at all times he had his owne mother Matildis the Empresse one of the most sage and experienced Ladies of the World Thus then furnished and assembling a Counsell at Wallingford hee aswell for his owne securing as for the assurance of his Children sweares the Realme to the succession of his sonnes William and Henry the one being in remainder to the other 4 But quiet consultation did not take vp the most of his time euen in the daies of these Sun-shining beginnings for the raign of Stephen a most gentle Prince who thought out of the necessity of his owne estate that it was not safe for him to bee seuere hauing giuen way for many of the mighty to maintaine sundrie insolencies these now feeling a restraint beganne not a little to repine but Hugh de Mortimer wanton with greatnes and the most arrogant man aliue stuft his Castles of Glocester Wigmore and Bridgenorth with rebellious Garrisons which Henry notwithstanding reduced to subiection though in the siege of the last-named not without imminent perill of his person had not Hubert de S. Clare cast himselfe betweene death and the King taking the arrow into his owne bosome to preserue his Soueraignes life It bound Tiberius to Seianus most of all when a part of the banqueting Caue in which they were suddenly falling Seianus was found to haue borne the ruine from the Emperour with the perill of his life but Seianus suruiued that aduenture which our Senclere did not saue onely in the better renowne thereof which deserues to bee immortall being an Act of piety worthy of a Statue with Codrus Curtius Manlius or whosoeuer else haue willingly sacrificed themselues for their Country or for the Father of their Country the King 5 Henrie thus hauing in some sort setled England hasteth into France to King Lewis in the first yeere of his raigne and there did homage vnto
bin twice endangered and had at both times been wonderfully preserued and while the young King by profound dissimulations plotted to bring both his Father and Brother Richard into subiection behold the hand of God by taking away the young King at Martell not farre from Linoges where his Father lay at siege gaue an end to this odious fowle and intricate contention 87 Thus was his life cut off like a Weauers threed say Authors who had by dying cut of the hope of many But whatsoeuer his life was which God thus shortned at his age of twentie and eight yeeres certainely his death was not inglorious but worthy to be set out in Tables at large as a pattern to disobedient Children for his Father refusing to visite him fearing his owne life but sending his King in signe of forgiuenes the dying Prince most humbly with flouds of teares kissing the same made a most sorrowfull confession of his sinnes and fecling death approch would needs be drawne as an vnworthy sinner out of his owne bed and laid vpon another strewed with ashes where his soule departed in a most penitent manner from his body which being related to the Father hee fell vpon the earth weeping bitterly and like another Dauid for his Absolon mourned very much O quam nefandum est saith one most grauely O how hainous a thing it is for sons to persecute the father for neither the sword of the fighter nor the hand of an enemy did auenge the fathers wrong but a feuer and a flux with excoriation of the bowels His body was buried by his own desire at Roan which yet was not done without trouble as if the factions of which hee was the cause in his life did by a kind of Fate not forsake him beeing dead for the Citizens of Mauns hauing enterred it they of Roan without menaces and the fathers expresse commandement could not obtaine it who thereupon was taken vp againe but his wife Queene Margaret was sent backe into France and his suruiuing sonnes were once againe reduced to due obedience not any enemie daring to appeare 88 Who would not haue thought that this stirring Prince should haue had opportunitie to end his daies in peace and glorie but it was otherwise ordained by God and ancient writers hold hee was principallie scourged for beeing drawne by seeming reasons of State to put off an holy enterprize the occasion whereof was laid as it were at his foote For Heraclius Patriarcke of Hierusalem drawne with the supereminent fame of King Henries wisdome valour riches and puissance trauailed from thence into England where at Clerkenwell by London in an assemblie of the States purposelie called the king made knowne to them That Pope Lucius had by ernest letters commended the lamētable state of the Holie-land and the Patriarcke Heraclius vnto him That Heraclius there present had stirred compassion and teares at the rehersall of the tragicall afflictions of the Easterne world and had brought with him for memorable signes that the suite was by common consent of the Countrey the Keies of the places of Christs Natiuitie Passion and Resurrection of Dauids Tower and of the holy Sepulchre and the humble offer of the Kingdom of Hierusalem with the Ensigne or Standard of the Kingdom as dulie belonging to him who was right heire thereunto to wit the sonne of Geffrey Earle of Aniou whose brother Fulke was king of Hierusalem 89 Neuerthelesse the King hauing at leftwise formally adiured the Lords to aduise him that which should bee most for his soules health it was thought fit to aid the cause with money but not to emploie his person northe person of any child hee had which was the Patriarcks last request and therupon to the vnspeakable griefe of the said Patriarcke and of the whole Christianitie of the East hee refused the said Kingdome and abandoned as noble an occasion of immortall renowne as euer any King of England had beene offered but gaue leaue to all such as would to take vpon them the Crosse and serue This Heraclius is hee who dedicated the Temple Church in London as by this Inscription ouer the Church doore in the Stone-worke doth appeare ANNO AB INCARNATIONE DOMINI M. C. LXXXV DEDICATA HEC ECCLESIA IN HONOREM BEATE MARIE A DNO ERACLIO DEI GRATIA SANCTE RESVRRECTIONIS ECCLESIE PATRIARCHA II IDVS FEBRVARII Q i EAM ANNATIM PETENTIBVS DE INIVNCTA Si PENITENTIA LX DIES INDVLSIT 90 Thus the sorrowfull Patriarcke being dismissed not forgetting as some doe write to thunder against the King for abandoning the cause brought back nothing but discomfort and despaire the Westerne Princes by the Diuels malicious Arts beeing wrapt and knotted in mutuall suspitions and quarrells indetermined whereupon shortly after ensued with the losse of Ierusalem the captiuity of Guido King thereof and of innumerable Christians besides whom Sultan Saladin Prince of the Musulmans or Saracens to the griefe and disgrace of all the Christian world did vanquish 91 But King Henries mind was more fixed on setling the state of his already-possessed Kingdomes and therefore in a great Parlament held at Oxford vnto which came Rhesus and Dauid Kings of South-Wales and North-Wales with other their chiefe Nobles which al did there sweare fealtie to the King he beeing desirous to aduance his sonne Iohn whom he exceedingly loued and commonly in sport hee called Sans-terrae hauing assured vpon him certaine Lands and Rents in England and Normandie did there verie solemnly giue him also the title Kingdome of Ireland for besides the foresaid Bull of Pope Adrian the fourth who for signe of inuestiture had also sent a ring of gold which were laid vp in the Records at Winchester Giraldus who liued in that age tells vs to omitte what hee writes of one Gurguntius that Guillomar King of Ireland was tributarie to the famous Arthur that Baion whence saith hee the Irish came was at that present vnder King Henrie the second and that the Irish Princes had voluntarily submitted themselues as vnto him who by the * Law of a Sociall warre was become their Soueraigne But that Author had not seene belike or did not remember when thus he went about to prooue a legall right in the King what others write of Egfrides vngodly spoiles in Ireland or of Edgars Charter in which is said to bee contained that he had vnder his rule the chiefe City of Ireland Dublin and the greatest part of the kingdome also But King Henrie strengthening his other rights with Grants of the Popes Adrian and Alexander obtained also of Vrban the third for Luciue the third who was Alexanders successor would not gratifie the the King therein that it should bee lawfull for him to crowne which of his sonnes hee would King of Ireland to whom hee sent a crowne of Feathers wouen with gold in all their Grants reseruing to the Roman See the Peters pence and
rights whereupon the King gaue the same to his sonne Iohn whose Coronation stung with the like before his father onely did delay at such time as two Cardinales offered to celebrate that solemnitie 92 At Windsor therefore his father giuing him the Order of knight-hood at which time hee was about twelue yeeres old sent him foorth with into Ireland where the Arch-bishop of Dublin and the State entertained him but by reason of such parsimonie toward his souldiers as was vsed hee returned the same yeere without doing much but not without hauing wasted the most part of his Armie in skirmishes with the Irish. His Stile in his seale of Ireland though Houeden saith his father made him Regem aâ—…king was onely Sigillum Iohannis filij regis Angliae Domini Hiberniae Lord of Ireland 93 King Henrie hearing now that his martiall sonne Earle Richard had fortified in Poictou against him and vanquished Geffrey Earle of Britane prepares a puissant armie vpon terror whereof Richard came in rendring vp Poictou to his mother Elienor whose inheritance it was at his fathers commandement The same yeere wherein the West was thus defiled with vnnaturall diuisions the East was likewise polluted with the cursed Apostasie of one Richard de S. Albane whom wee shame to thinke was English who renouncing the Christian beleefe vpon the Patriarcks discomfortable returne became a principall Commander vnder the Sultan of Babilon Saladine whom the Christians draue with losse and slaughter of his armie from Hierusalem But on the other side reuenge of disobedience still pursued Gef frey sonne of King Henrie who was in a Torneament at Paris troden to death vnder the horse feete A miserable end and a fearefull 94 About which times betweene the French and English all things stoode vnsure now warre then peace and warre againe by reason that Philip who had been crowned King some yeeres before during the life of Lewis challenging the custodie of Arthur the Posthumus sonne and heire of Geffrey Earle of Britane and sometimes one thing and sometime another could not haue his will Whiles Earle Richard turning to Philip against his Father but obtaining a truce for two yeeres such amity if there be any amity among mighty Princes grew between king Philip and Earle Richard Heire apparant of England and Normandy c. that one bed and boord serued both The Father perplexed cals his sonne home who pretending many griefes as the detention of Alice his Spouse the doubt of disinherison and other things stood out againe and againe after a while submits to his Father Then bursts forth Philip into Armes and things so standing the heauy newes of Ierusalem lost flew into Christendom When this City was formerly recouered by Godfrey of Bolein an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperour an Heraclius Patriarch so now when it was lost an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperor and an Heraclius Patriarch 95 Vpon these news Henry and Philip meet and for the honour of God laying downe displeasure in presence of William Archbishop of Tyre at which time some say a Crosse appeared in the aire take vpon them as Souldiers of Christ the badge of the Crosse and there the better to distinguish themselues it was agreed that the French should weare read Crosses the English White and the Flemish Greene. And this determination was seconded with warlike preparations leuies of money and institution of martiall Discipline all which notwithstanding nothing went forward 96 At Richard began the breach of this honourable confederation who taking reuenge vpon certaine Rebels of his in Poictou who brooked not his hard hand one mischiefe drew another and at the last both the Kings of England and France became parties to the quarrell greatly against the minde of K. Henry whose heart was firmely 〈◊〉 as it seems to reuenge the cause of Christ vpon Sultan Saladine for that in his answere to the Patriarch of Antioch imploring aide he concludes That among other Princes himselfe and sonne reiecting this worlds glory and despising all pleasures whatsoeuer and setting behind all things which were of this World would in their owne person with their whole Forces by the fauour of the Lord speedily visite him And sure the state of those parts required it Saladine hauing slaine many of the Knights Templars and Nobles and aboue thirty thousand footmen with innumerable other in Cities and Townes by him subdued Among all which grieuous accidents we cannot to season sower therby with sweet omit one noble protestation made by the chiefe crossed Lords Philip Earle of Flanders the Earle of Bloys and other who being required to take parts made answere That they would not contrary to their promise to God put armour on against any Christian till they had done their deuoire against Saladine 97 In the treaties therefore between Henry and Philip the demaunds of Philip on the behalfe of Richard were such and so vnsafe for the King as that all his subiects should sweare fealty to Richard during the Fathers life but yet reseruing their allegiance to the Father that Richard apparantly fell off and became Liegeman for Normandy c. to Philip King of France and at a new Treaty by mediation of a Cardinall Legate the demaunds of Philip being more hard then before as that King Henry should not onely settle the Kingdome vpon Richard but take Iohn also with him into Palestine or that otherwise Richard would not goe being iealous of his brothers grace with his Father Henrie would consent to none of those insolent propositions but disdaining to seeme to be enforced they betooke them selues on all sides to their swords 98 The effect whereof was that former good fortunes forsaking King Henry hee sustained many losses by the Armies of King Philip and Richard was driuen out of Mentz in Main the city where he was born which he loued aboue all other places by firing of the Suburbes before the enemy came being casually consumed hee was glad to yeeld to such conditions as it pleased Philip to prescribe It is written that at the meeting of these two Kings the skie being cleare a thunderbolt stroke betweene them and after a little pause comming together againe it thundered more terribly so that Henry had falne off his horse but that his people sustained him whereupon hee came presently to an end though it were to his vnspeakable griefe his Kingly heart being vsed to giue and not to take conditions 99 Fearefull was the speech which King Henrie when hee abandoned Mentz by reason of the fire vttered against Richard which was That sith he had taken from him that day the thing that hee most loued in this world he would requite him for after that day hee would depriue him of that thing which in him should best please a Child to wit his Heart But after the peace concluded vpon mediation between the sides another thing strucke neerer for finding the name of his
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
of Bibulus but all of Caesar so did Long champ in a short time easilie make himselfe sole and absolute his sway burying in silence the name and endeauours of his Colleague 11 Thus the summe of commaund or the Souereigne power it selfe was in the Chancellor as Viceroy but for defence and preseruation of his iustice hee * did subordinate or associate to those Bishops William Earle of Arundell Hugh Bardolfe William Marshall Geffrey Fitz-Peter William Brunor Robert de Whâ—…tfield Roger Fitz-Reâ—…rey wherein hee did shew his loue and care of the English Nation as also of Iustice it selfe for that many of these were of the most honourable Peeres of the Land and not men bred-vp or formerly enured to make Iustice or their owne Tongues venall for a fee honour beeing the rule of their proceedings and strength of priuate fortunes with their Princes fauour the pillar to susteine that honor 12 There remained to prouide for before hee left England the neighbour-hood of Scotland and Wales which might otherwise make vse of his absence to his preiudice But Rhese ap Gruffith of whom there is extant a short but elegant Panegyris Prince of South-Wales beeing already in amitie came as farre as Oxford toward him but because the King who was there came not in person to meete him as his father King Henrie had done the Prince notwithstanding Earle Iohn the Kings only brother had conducted him from the Marches with speciall honor tooke it in so high scorne and indignation for euen the meanest from whom seruice or loue is expected will againe expect regard that hee foorthwith returned into his Countrey without once saluting the King who by this neglect lost Rheses loue as vpon the like omission and vnrespectiuenesse Augustine the too supercilious Monke did leese the affections of the Monkes of Bangor Rheses owne countrie-men in another part of Wales 13 As for william King of Scots a verie worthie Prince hee iourneied hither to King Richard into England and heere concluded a firme friendship which hee kept verie religiously euen in the greatest troubles of King Richard to the glorie of himselfe and his Nation and as some write sent his Brother Dâ—…d with 5000. Scots to serue him in the sacred wâ—…res The chiefe points of their â—…tion were 〈◊〉 That for ten thousand Markes Sterling then paid the Castles of Rockesbrough and Berwicke cautionarie Castles or gâ—…ge places for part of his ransome should be restored 2. That he should haue all such deedes instruments and charters made by him to the late King Henrie which had by constraint or duresse beene obtained and himselfe to be freed from all encombrances claimes or pretensions whatsoeuer 3. That he should haue all such dignities as his brother Malcolm held in England for which King William did there make fealtie and all such Lands as his Ancestors did hold of the English Crowne 14 The State of England being thus in the maine and other meane points established King Richard crost the Seas into France to Philip king therof according to appointment that from thence with minds forces vnited they might set forward vnder the Ensigne of the Crosse which after some stay occasioned by the death of the French Queen they did vpon these Christian and friendly termes 1. That each of them preserue the others honour and beare faith to him for life and member and earthly dignity 2. That neither of them shall faile the other in their affaires but that the King of France shall helpe the King of England to defend his land euen as hee would defend the City of Paris if it were besieged and Richard King of England shall helpe the King of France to defend his land euen as he would defend his City Roan if it were besieged This being fairely engroft and afterward ratified with oath and sent by the kings themselues in person the Earles and Barons sware in solemne manner that they would not trespasse against their fealty nor stirre any warre in either of the kings Dominions so long as they were in that pilgrimage on the other side the Archbishops and Bishops did firmly promise in verbo veritatis in the word of truth that they would accurse and excommunicate al such as did transgresse this agreement 15 Thus after some necessary staies these two the greatest Monarks of the West set forward ouer land toward the publike seruice of Christianity with such numbers as theÌ„selues thought best which were so great that hauing aduanced not without some little losse of people by the fall of the Bridge ouer the riuer Rhene at Lions which brake by reason of the throng beyond the said violent streame they parted company Philip passing ouer the Alpes into Italy and Richard to the Sea-side at Marsilia there to meete with his Nauie which being compact of all the chiefe Ships in England Normandy and other his French Dominions was there appointed to attend 16 But the voiage being very long and King Richard comming to the Port before his Fleet after eight daies expectation there waxing impatient of delay embarkt himselfe in twenty hired Gallyes and ten great hulkes or Busses a kind of shipping as it seemes peculiar then to the Mediterranean seas and set saile toward Messana in Sicilia the Rendeuâ—…w of both the kings and of their Armies in which passage lying at Anchor on occasion in the mouth of the riuer Tyber not far from Rome * Octâ—…ianus the Bishoppe of Hostia repaired vnto him desiring him in the Popes name that hee would visite his Holinesse which the King denied to do laying to the Popes charge many shamefull matters touching the Râ—…ish Simony and Couetousnesse with many other reproaches allcadging that they tooke 700. Markes for consecration of the Bishoppe of Mains 1500. Markes for the Legatiue power of William Bishop of Ely but of the Archbishop of Burdeaux an infâ—…ite summe of money whereupon hee refused to see Râ—…e Thus after sundry accidents and commings on land hearing that his Nauy was safe he * staied for them by the way and then came to anchor not long after to wit 23. of September before the City of Messana with so great a shew of power and sound of Warlike Instruments and other signes of Maiesty in the sight of Philip and his French and of many other Nations there assembled that it stroke horror into the Inhabitants saith Houeden and moued no small enuy in the hearts of his confederates 17 From this time forward as it may seem the Enemy of Concord feeding the maleuolent passions of men with perpetuall matter of debate the king of France was neuer truly king Richards friend in heart but vpon the same day whither streightned in prouisions or otherwise hee left the king of England but by contrary wind was driuen backe before night where after many troubles and quarrels betweene the English and Sicilians the two kings peaced againe and setled
her in age soon ouertook her if not outwent her in destiny whose death diuulged on King Iohns returne from England gaue his maligners fresh coloured occasion both to molest his quiet and to distaine his estimation as if hee had not onely beene the Causer but also the executor of it with his owne hands 20 As the Tongues of Parasites are no true scales to weigh the worth and vertues of Great men so neither ought we to iudge of their or any mans blemishes by the deforming pencils of Enuy or Rancour with one of which no eminency either of place or of vertue was euer vnattended And that this bloody aspersion on the King came from no other fountaine but malignity such as then liued and might therefore best know the truth and were also as Monkes gnerally were his most bitter Taxers and therefore farre from saluing his infamy with partiall falshood can best witnesse It was saith one by certaine persons auowed that Arthur attempting to escape secretly out of hold was by casualty drowned in the Riuer Seyne on which the Castle of Roan is seated and yet the Frenchmen the Kings mortall enemies and therefore plenary credite not to bee giuen them giue it out that hee was murthered by the Kings command yea and by his owne hands thus by the malice of slanderers Englands King became not a little defamed With whom other the approuedst Authors accord thogh differing in the manner of his death that this imputation sprang onely from the French emulation as since it hath beene kept on foot onely by French or Italianate spirits one of which hath not blushed to charge King Iohn with murdering of his owne Brother King Richard and another with killing Arthurs sister who yet outliued him 24. yeeres so shamelesly will the penne blur the truth of Actions where it s once dipped in gall against the person But sharper showers then of tongues which being vndeserued are to bee vnregarded were sequels of Arthurs death it seeming to giue new life to King Iohns troubles King Philips hatred which yet once againe must go masked vnder the roabe of Iustice. For Philip cites Iohn as Duke of Normandy to appeare at a set day to bee tried vpon point of Treason by his Peeres Constance Arthurs mother well brooking her name for her immutable hatred to King Iohn is made the plantiffe requiring iustice of Philip as both their Soueraigne King Iohn not appearing is condemned of a traiterous outrage for that carelesse of his oath made to the French he though an vncle had murthered his elder brothers sonne being an Homager to the French and that within the French Territories without any legall course nor by cognizance of those to whom it appertained whereupon hee is adiudged to bee held an enemie to the French State to forfeit all his Signories which by Homage he held of the French and those to reuert to the Crowne of France and a re-entry to bee made by force of Armes if any deny possession Thus now the second time by solemne sentence the King Peeres of France disherited and condemned King Iohn though absent vnheard neither confessing nor conuicted of the Action albeit at that time hee sent them his royall promise to come if they would giue him publike faith and safe conduct for his comming returning and answere at Paris touching the death of Arthur though hee was his Leegeman had sworne him fealty had violated the same had raised a rebellion and was taken in battle Vpon which grounds if King Iohn had caused the pretended execution on so capitall a Complotter both against his Life Crown and one who had caused so much bloudshed of his people and more would if he had escaped in which cases Princes are and ought to be very iealous what vnderstanding Statist can iustly condemne him or iustifie the French iniustice Especially it being questionable and euen then much debated Whether the Peeres of France were competent Iudges on a King annointed and so their superiour the King of England and Duke of Normandy being but one person maior dignitas absorbet minorem the greater dignity was to swallow vp the lesse But when the will of a Ruler is a rule or ruled-case to his Iudges no other could bee expected then by these Peeres was performed 21 Neither did they here stay but as in most States the Acts and Decrees aduantageous to the Princes are carefully pursued though others seldome or coldly executed that heady sentence was seconded with as hasty force on Philips part and on Iohns if some Authors say true as much neglected It is no rare thing to see Princes because on their safety depends the State of their Kingdomes often suspitious of dangers where there is no cause but it is vnexcusable in them vnder a shew of resolution to bee secure where they see their Person or State may bee neere vnto hazard An intelligent man would thinke that whiles so vaste indignities were in hatching yea and now on wing by so insatiate enemies King Iohn had beene whetting his reuenge leuying his forces strengthning his confines combining his friends and Allies so to regret their pride and malice who thus proceeded to vnstate him of that goodliest portion of France part wherof for aboue three hundred yeers had been the inheritance of his Ancestors But whether it were the bewitching dalliances of his faire Isabel with whom hee was in armes when hee should haue been in Armes as some Authors taxe him or his deceiued expectation of Aides from his Barons as himselfe alleadged or promised redresse by the Pope as the sequele shewed too true it seemeth that beginning his Christmas at Cane in Normandy with festiuall pleasures not vnfitting the season hee continued them so vnseasonably and vnreasonably too that he gaue both to the French leasure to execute their Peeres sentence and to the Brittons and Poytouins an edge to prosecute their old rebellions now new-quickned with the losse of their young master whereby his strongest Towns and Castles dayly fell away either by force of Assailants or treachery in defendants or on dispaire of needfull aides 22 Treachery as it was formost for it gaue beginning and meanes to the rest so did it most in vndermining King Iohns possessions which stirred him to take sharpe reuenge by hanging vp all his Hostages of Poyton for their Countrimens treasons But such a death though of all other most disgracefull is not so hatefull to a Spirit truly enobled as is the staine of dishonour especially for Treachery or Cowardize from either of which I wish I could with truth acquite those two great Barons whose names wee will here forget to whom King Iohn entrusted the defence of the famous Castle called Vall-de Ruill who no sooner saw King Philip engirding it with his great hoast and mounting his
S. Salomon Rochester chiefe Iustice of Assises 4000. M. S. Richard Boyland 4000. Marks S. Thomas Sodentone 2000. Marks S. Walter de Hopton 2000. Marks S. William Saham Iustice 3000 Marks Robert Littelburie Clerk 1000. Marks Roger Leicester Clerk 1000. Marks Adam de Stratton beside other riches incredible 32000. Markes But with one Sir Thomas Weyland the Kings chiefe Iustice being found belike most false he dealt farre more sternely for he not only seised vpon all his moueable goods and Iewels which he had done to others but also vpon his immoueable and banisht him moreouer out of the Kingdome At which time the King constrained all his Iustices to sweare that from thence forth they would take no pension fee or gift of any man except only a breakfast or the like present O diuine and still necessary seuerity onely able to breake the pernicious combination of men that vnder the profession of law offices of Iustice make merchandize of honor iustice law and conscience which cannot in the end but ◅ring forth ruine and confusion 18 That tempest now which * Thomas Ersilton a Scottish Rimer is said to haue obscurely prophecied alluding to the troubles of Scotland by reason of King Alexanders death hapned about these times which raised so great and bloody contentions that it had almost blowne vp the regalitie of that kingdome by the very rootes For when by the violent fall from his horse King Alexander had most vnfortunately lost his life that Realme was wofully destitute of any apparent heire sundry persons stāding in competition for the same These things were thought to be foreshewed from heauen by many fearefull presages as extraordinary Meteors Flouds Fires and Pestilence But King Edward intending to sway that affaire and being vpon his way toward the borders the death of his royall consort and Queene which he lamented while himselfe did liue called him backe to the celebration of her funerals as her excellent virtues did well deserue To our Nation shee was a louing mother saith one the Column and pillar as it were of the whole Realme In her honour the King her husband who loued her aboue al worldly Creaturs caused those many famous tropheis or crosses to be erected wheresoeuer her noble coarse did rest as it was conueyed from Lincolneshire to buriall in Westminster Nor coulde any thing but the respect to other weighty matters now presently in hand with-holde our pen from paying to her memory a farre more copious commendation 19 Those mourning offices as mournfully performed the King repaires into Northumberland whither the greatest and sagest persons of the Scottish nation being come themselues hauing sought to him Edward makes claime to the superiority of Scotland and requires that the Competitors woud quietlie assent to his award alleaging that the Crowne of that Realme was held of him for more credit to which assertion he vouched sundry books and actss whereunto the Scots replied That they were ignorant that any such superiority belonged to the King of England neither could they make answere to such things without a King the head vpon whom it lay to heare such a denunciation and protested that other answere they ought not as then to giue in regard of their Oath which after the death of Alexander their King they had made one to the other and the same to keepe vnder paine of excommunication Whereupon the King deliuered to them his letters Patents in which he acknowledged that the comming of those Scots on this side the water of Twede should not be at any other time vrged to preiudice them for comming againe into England that is That their example should not so be drawne to an argument of King Edwards right ouer them as if they were to come againe vpon dutie so prudentlie iealous were these Patriots of their Countries liberty 20 The names of the Competitors were these according to Walsingham Erick King of Norway who appeared by his Attorneys Florence Earle of Holland Robert le Brus Lord of Annandale Iohn de Baliol Lord of Galway Iohn de Hastings Lord of Abergeuenny Iohn Comin Lord of Badenaw Patrick de Dunbar Earle of March Iohn de Vesci on his Fathers behalfe Nicholas de Sules William de Rosse These all peaceably submitted themselues for so much as concerned their seuerall titles to the Scottish Crowne to the finall award and arbitration of King Edward passing thereof an authentick Instrument vnto him who hauing giuen caution to restore the realme of Scotland within a certaine prefixed time to that party to whom the Crowne thereof should be adiudged had seisin deliuered to him the better to put the sentence in execution or say the writers of that nation they giuing him power to constraine the parties to stand to this sentence The whole carriage of which weighty businesse being so diuersly related and censured by the writers of both nations though for the present it be not material both Kingdoms now blessedly acknowledging one absolute Superiour wee will so trace the steps of truth in a middle way as resoluing neither to impeach the action of that glorious vmpier nor preiudicate the right of our noble sister nation The State of Scotland now was not without manifest perill for the Scots denying that their Kingdome was in anie point subalterne to the Crowne of England and King Edward either perswaded that it was so or resoluing and plotting now to make it so would not neglect the aduantage of this Akphalisis or want of a known head in Scotland 21 Vpon full ventilation therefore and scanning of all rights the maine doubt rested vpon Lord Brus and Baliol for the residue might seeme rather to affect the honour of hauing pretended title in blood to a Diademe then to haue colour to contend with either of them Great was the aduise and deliberation as there was cause which King Edward tooke therein for not trusting to his owne iudgement hee caused saith Hector Boetius twelue of the best Clerks or learned men of Scotland and twelue of England to concurre as Assessors with him in that great decision 22 While this weighty cause was in debatement there fell out deadlie strife betweene the English and Normans occasioned by one of them casually slaine by the English which mischiefe the King of France forwardly nourisht as thirsting for the dutchy of Gascoigne which best he might attain by troubling the forreine affaires of King Edward whom they saw now entangled at home in so weighty emploiments Whereupon the Normans slew sundry of the English and hung vp one vpon the mast of a Shippe whom they had taken at Sea but ere long after threescore English ships encountring with two hundreth saile of Normans laden with wines after a most bloody battel wherein many thousands of the French were slaine tooke with their whole fleete their full reuenge and brought them into England 23 At last yet King Edward returning to
for what else can we call the same since that they betraide thereby their Soueraignes Crown and Life to speedie destruction let it by this in part appeare and moue the world the rather to pitty the seduced 46 Among them who were condemned for rising with the Earle of Lancaster there was one of a meane Familie for whose life neuerthelesse because hee had once serued in Court and was pleasing to some of the Grands or Potent fauourites therein many interceded and pressed the king so farre on his behalfe that he brake out into these most vehement words A plague vpon you for cursed whisperers malicious backe-biters wicked counsellors entreat you so for the life of a most notorious knaue who would not speake one word for the life of my neere Kinsman that most noble Knight Earle Thomas Had hee liued wee and our whole Realme should haue had speciall need and vse of him This fellow the longer hee liues the more villanies he wil commit as hauing already filled my Kingdome with his desperate outrages By the soule of God hee shall therefore die the death he hath deserued 47 By this then it is euident that these tragedies against the Lords were exploited by others in which it is plaine that this King otherwise so deuout to God so noble and so full of naturall good propensions was fatally ouer-wrought by wicked counsell though hee therein bee inexcusable for good nature as wee call it cannot satisfie for publike errours But the condemned man was forth with put to death accordingly the King being most highlie offended that none had entreated him on the Earles behalfe whom saith Walsingham he did in wardlie loue Neuerthelesse he had not long before created the elder Spenser Earle of Winchester and deckt the plume of his fortunes with a toppe-feather taken out of the said late Earle of Lancasters estate that is to say with the Castle and honour of Donington parcell of the Earledome of Lincolne Hauing thus farre shewed the originall of the mischiefe wee will hasten now to the last Act or Catastrophe of our Edwards tragedie onely wee will first remember some intercurring matters 48 You haue heard before how that the Cardinals sent from the Pope had in fauour of the English put Scotland vnder Interdict wherefore King Robert now at last dispatched the Bishop of Glascow and Thomas Randolfe Earle of Murrey to Rome for obtaining release and absolution but they returned without effecting it Whereupon King Robert moued to haue a truce for thirteene yeeres which King Edward accordingly granted and the Pope then absolued the Scots The matters of Scotland seemed thus to be sufficiently prouided for during that time and the rather for that somewhat before the motion for truce the King had caused the newly created Earle of Carlile Andrew de Herkley to be degraded hanged drawne and quartered for treason which hee was conuinced to haue entred into with the Scots vpon whom he had before done speciall seruices as hauing for that cause the Castle and Citie of Carleil committed to his gouernment The truce with Scotland being thus confirmed the King makes his progresse through the Counties of Yorke and Lancaster and the Marches of Wales from whence the late seditious had their nourishments taking wise carefull courses for ministration of Iustice there and preuention of like inconueniences by punishing their Authors seuerely And Iustices void of all corruption were appointed else-where 49 In the meane space the new King of France Charles the fifth a most earnest enemie to the English mens possessions there sought occasions of quarrell with King Edward who while hee consuled at home how to order that affaire the yong L. Roger Mortimer one whom the Diuell saith our Courtier reserued to kindle new dissention with and to stirre vp a most miserable ciuill warre hauing corrupted his Keepers or as some others write hauing potioned them with a sleepy drinke escaped out of the Tower of London getting ouer clearely without any empeachment into France 50 The Spensers both father and sonne the one thus created Earle of Winchester and the other Earle of Glocester aspiring to the fulnesse of command and desirous to leaue nothing in their eye which might stumble their sway with the King failed not to beget immortall enmities both against themselues and the King The Queene tooke their carriage so heinously because besides other things they had abridged her meanes of maintenance while themselues abounded in all riches and magnificence as shee complained That the daughter and sole heire of the king of France was married to a gripple miser and that being promised to be a Queene shee was become no better then a waiting woman liuing vpon a pension from the Spensers 51 Thus was the matter and as it were the Embrion of their common destruction laid and begun in the impotencie of a womans will to helpe out the which with shrewd drifts and directions they encrease her side with Adam Bishoppe of Hereford by stripping him out of all his Temporalties as a Traitour for that hee had supported the Mortimers in the Barons quarrell This Adam saith our Knight was a man of most subtle witte and in all worldly pollicies profound daring to doe great things and factious withall who for this cause conceiuing deepest hate and therefore easily growing deare to the Queene made a great secret party To which Henrie Burwash Bishoppe of Lincoln who for like causes had beene kept from his temporalties about two yeeres ioyned himselfe Neither would the Spensers auarice suffer them to weaken the multitudes of their enemies for they sold the Kings gracious fauour to such as had beene in the Barons quarrell at so great rates that they by granting away lands and Manours to the said Lords Spensers for their pardons c. verie many of the Nobles were empouerished To be short the royall power being in the hands of the Spensers and Roger Baldock Chancellour or of their Creatures and Fauourites this other faction had the generall discontentments of the Realme to worke vpon for their aduantage 52 The King thus guiding himselfe and hauing sent his Brother Edmund Earle of Kent vpon notice of the first troubles with Forces into Gascoigue who gaue some little stay for a time to the French proceedings till they might otherwise bee prouided for it came to this point at last that whereas the King had a purpose to haue gone in person into France the Spensers who were afraid to bee seuered from his person the onely reuerence whereof they knew to bee their safegard and yet not daring to attend him thither or stay behind perswaded the King contrary to the minds of all the rest that the Queene who sought it should goe and negociate her husbands affaire in France She did so and whereas before her departure things were in great extremity betweene the two Nations insomuch that all the French were banished out of
receiuing the Order of Knighthood by the hands of the Earle of Lancaster and vpon the same day the Crowne of England at Westminster Walter Archbishoppe of Canterburie performing the offices accustomed therein iudged nothing to bee sooner thought vpon then to recouer the honour of his Nation vpon the Northerne enemies whom his vnexperienced youth and their former happinesse had emboldened in which preparation while hee was busied the Queene his mother and her Mortimer forgat not other things tending to their owne benefite and assurance 4 First therefore there was procured for the Queene mother so great a Dowry that the young King had scarce a third part of the Kingdome left for his maintenance which excessiue estate in title the Queenes in the vse was Mortimars and from this treasonable defalcation and weakening of the roiall meanes hee sinewed his owne deuises with authoritity and riches so that his hatred against Spenser was not on behalfe of the Common-weale but for that any one should abuse it for his priuate but himselfe Lastly when they had certaine intelligence that sundry great persons and others as the whole order of Friers-preachers tooke pitty of the late Kings captiuity and seemed to consult for his deliueranco they knowing that by recouery of his former estate their iust confusion must follow they resolued to strengthâ—…n as men supposed their other impieties with murther 5 For albeit the Queene in her outward gestures pretended nothing but sorrow for her Lord husbands distresse yet in stead of bringing to him her person which the deposed Prince did wonderfullie loue shee onely sent vnto him fine apparrell kind letters but contrary to the lawes of God and man withdrew her selfe from nuptiall dueties bestowing them as the fame went which will blab of Princes as freely as of meaner Dames vpon the bloudy Adulterer Mortimar fathering her absence vpon the State which she fained would not suffer her to come vnto him The desolate Prince was hereupon taken from Kenelworth Castle by expresse order from the young King at their procurement for that the Earle of Lancaster Lord of that peece was suspected to pitty too much his calamitie Hee was deliuered by Indenture to Sir Thomas de Gournay the elder and Sir Iohn Mattrauers two mercilesse and most vnworthy Knights 6 These two Instruments of the Diuell hauing conducted him first to the Castle of Corf then to Bristol and lastly in great secresie and with more villanous despite then it became either Knights or the lewdest varlets in the world as out of Sir Thomas de la Moore you may reade at large in the collections of Iohn Stow to the Castle of Barkley where after many vile deuises executed vpon him in vaine they more then barbarously murthered him 7 Neuer was the fallacie of pointings or ambiguitie of Phrase more mischieuously vsed to the destruction of a King or defence of the Contriuers then in this hainous Parricide for it is said that a bloody Sophisme conceiued in these words was sent Edwardum occidere nolite timere bonum est To shed King Edwards bloud Refuse to feare I count it good Where the Comma or pause being put after Nolite bid them not to make him away but after timere insinuates a plaine encouragement to the fact 8 The Sphynx who is said to be the Author of this ambiguous Riddle sent by the Lord Mortimar was Adam de Torleton who vtterly denied any such intention when the Murtherers for their owne iustification produced the writing it selfe vnder Queene Isabels Seale and the seales of the other Conspirators and therefore the said Bishoppe Adam was the cause why Gorney and Mattrauers were with terrible menaces shaken vp pursued and outlawed who more pursued with the memory and conscience of so hainous a Tragedie fled out of England Gorney after three yeeres banishment being discouered at Massels in France and apprehended was conuaied backe but had his head taken off at Sea in his passage lest he should reueale too much at his arriuall but Mattrauers lay hidden in Germanie a long time doing pennance 9 This Parricide was committed about S. Mathews day and that you may note what confidence they had in their Art of secret murther as also an ordinary mockage of the people in like cases the noble body was laide forth and many Abbots Priors Knights and Burgesses of Bristol and Glocester were sent for to see the same vpon which although there appeared no manifest outward sign of violent death but the skinne all ouer whole and vnbroken yet the cry of murther could not so bee smothered but the meanes and manner came to light This happinesse certainely the poore Prince had that after his emprisonment hee reformed his life in so pious Christian sort that it gaue occasion when hee was dead of disputation whether hee were not to bee reputed a Saint euen as say our Authors there was the like Question concerning Thomas Earle of Lancaster though beheaded for apparant Treasons His body without any funerall pompe was buried among the Benedictins in their Abbey at Glocester and so saith our passionate author the stately height of the Angels Kingdome receiued this Scholler and Disciple of Christ thus rest and spoiled of his English Kingdome 10 The yong King was now vpon the borders of Scotland with a puissant Armie where also the Queene mother and Mortimar with many other Nobles were present and hauing enuironed the Scots who had pierced into England with inuasiue armes in the woods of VViridale and Stanhope Parke made sure account of a certaine victorie but by the treason of the said Lord Mortimer as afterward was laid to his charge they were suffered to escape out of that mischiefe and the young King with griefe returned inglorious after an huge waste of treasure and peril of his owne person 11 For while the English hoast thus held the Scots as it were besieged Sir Iames Dowglasse in the dead of night with about two hundreth swift horse assailed the Kings owne Pauilion and missed so little of killing him that a Priest his Chaplaine a stout and loyall man was slaine in his defence and Sir Iames escaped backe without hurt but not without honor for his bold attempt In the Scots Campe one noteth that the English found fiue hundreth great Oxen and Kine ready killed a thousand spits full of flesh ready to be roasted fiue hundred Cawdrons made of beasts skins full of flesh ouer the fire seething and about ten thousand paire of raw-leather shooes the haire still vpon them In King Edwards Armie were as some write thirty thousand Archers and fiue hundreth good men of Arms which perhaps is one of the greatest hoasts that you shall lightly reade to haue been of our Nation and the reason was for that the world conceiued such hope of the young
sonne the amiable and famous Edward by-named not of his colour but of his dreaded Acts in battell the Blacke Prince King Edward not long after with a small companie went into France and did homage to Philip de Valoys for his Dutchie of Gascoigne 21 Nemesis or rather Gods vengeance with swift pace did now approach and summon Mortimer to a bloudie account for the yong King addicting himselfe to serious thoughts and putting on the Man before his yeeres required easily saw his owne perill in the others potencie The Queene his mother to the common dishonour and griefe of the Kingdome being generally bruted to be with child by Mortimer hee vpon ripe aduise sodainely and aduenturouslie surprised the proud man at Parliament holden in Nottingham with whom were taken the L. Geofrey Mortimer his sonne and Sir Simon de Bedford who all three were sent prisoners to the Tower of London vnder a strong guard Which done the king by common consent of the Parliament tooke into his hands his mothers excessiue Dower put her to a narrow pension of one thousand pounds by yeer circumscribing her within as narrow limits for her abode but doing her yeerely the honour and comfort of once or twice visiting her though otherwise scarce thinking her worthy of life in regard of her priuacie with Mortimer and his many heinous practises 22 Oh what enchantments are Honour and Power to the minds of men how sodainely and how strangely doe they blow vp the same with the contempt of others and forgetfulnes of themselues Certainely the fraile estate of mans constitution is clearelie seene in this high Lord who drunken with felicitie and fearing neither God nor man fell into vtter confusion when least hee feared The probable manner whereof is worthy the relating There was in the Castle of Nottingham and at this day is a certaine secret way or Mine cut through a rocke vpon which the said Castle is built one issue whereof openeth toward the riuer of Trent which runnes vnder it and the other venteth it selfe farre within vpon the surface and is at this present called Mortimers hole through this the young King well armed and stronglie seconded was conducted with drawne swordes by some his trustie and sworne seruants among which was that braue Montacute whom his vertues vnder this King raised to the Earledome of Salisbury c. vp to the Queenes Chamber whose dore so feareles is blinded affection was vnshut and with her was Mortimer the kings Master as the rumor spred him readie to go to bed whom with the slaughter of a Knight and one or two that resisted they laid hold vpon This was not reputed a slender enterprise in regard that in Mortimers retinue were not fewer they say then one hundreth and fourescore Knights besides Esquiers and Gentlemen 23 The causes for which hee was condemned in open Parliament at Westminster these ragged verses following comprehend which without any disparagement to their makers iudgement might verie well haue beene in Prose but for breuitie and change wee haue here inserted them Fiue heinous crimes against him soone were had First that he causde the King to yeeld the Scot To make a peace townes that were from him got And therewithall the Charter called Ragman That of the Scots hee had bribed priuy gaine That through his meanes Sr. Edward of Carnaruan In Barckley Castle most traiterously was slaine That with his Princes mother hee had lain And finally with polling at his pleasure Hadrobd the King and Commons of their treasure But the most barbarous murther of the kings father and speciallie the dishonourable peace and contract with the then professed enemies of England were principallie insisted vpon as hainous treason He was after sentence ignominiouslie drawne to Tyburne the common place of execution then called the Elms and there vpon the common Gallowes was as ignominiouslie executed hanging by the kings commandement two daies and two nights a publike gladsome spectacle There died with him Sir Simon de Bedford Knight Iohn Deuerel Esquier aswell for expiation of the late King Edwards death as in complement as it were of so great a mans fall whose liues doe seldome or neuer perish single 24 Now came Scotlands turne about to suffer againe most grieuous losses and afflictions an ordinarie effect of Childrens gouernment whether Children in age or in discretion for the Lord Edward Baliol hearing of King Roberts death and the tender age of King Dauid as son and heire of that Baliol to whom king Edward the first had adiudged the Scotish crown with such voluntaries as hee could raise though his Father the Lord Iohn had released his claime to king Robert and though King Edward in fauour of his sister Ioan Queen of Scotland would not openly at first support him embarkt himselfe in Yorkeshire and inuaded that Realme where vpon his landing he slew Alexander Setoun at Kingorn and about nine hundred others putting the rest to flight Not long after that no mischiefe might come alone neere to the water of Ern at a place called Dupline where the Earles of Mar and March with two puissant armies of Scots for the defence of their yong King Dauid lay encamped the said Lord Edward whose small numbers not exceeding three thousand English the Earles as securely and as fatally contemned as the English vnder Edward the second had contemned the Bruce and his Scots obtained of them a wonderfull victorie Boetius who neuer or rarely leaues any ouerthrow purely to the manhood of the English will needs haue this discomfiture effected by a Camisado the Baliol and his English with others passing the water of Erne by a Foord in the night when the enemy little suspected it 25 The slaughter euen by his report was miserable for there were slaine saith he the Earles of Marre and Carricke and three thousand of the Noble beside Commons Our Writers agree that this Foord was passed in the night but that the fight endured from Sunne-rising till three of the Clocke afternoone and that besides the Earles of Marre and Carricke three other Earles Menteth Athol and Murrey twelue Barons eight hundreth knights and men of Armes beside aboue thirteene thousand other lost there their liues Of the English there were onelie slaine thirty and three Esquiers so that not without cause this victory was attributed rather to power diuine then humane 26 Yet this was but the beginning of farther calamities to the Scotish Nation which was in it selfe diuided into factions the one for Bruce the other for Baliol. The Lord Edward making vse of his good fortune got himselfe to bee crowned King of Scotland at Scone But king Dauid Bruce with his Queen fled into France to Philip de Valoys who raigned there entertained them with much compassion and honor giuing them Castle Galliard for the place of their abode till fairer fortune shone Meane-time the Scots sustained new
both by Clergy and Laity Hereupon the Lord Henry Percy Hotspur who had redeemed himself was called from his charge at Callis and made Warden of the Marches against Scotland Thomas Moubray Earle of Nottingham succeeding in the Captaineship of Calys The Dukes chargefull emploiment in France bare no other flower then a yeeres short truce 89 The Kings wants still encreasing with his imploiments the Londoners carried away with euill counsell did a thing most vnworthy of their Citie and themselues and it might to them haue proued as hurtfull as it was vnworthy at such time as the King desired the loane but of one thousand pounds which was not onely churlishly denied but a certaine Lumbard honestly offering to lend the same was badly vsed beaten and almost slain Their liberties for that and other disorders are seised and their proper Magistracy dissolued Guardians being giuen them first Sir Edward Dallinging then Sir Baldwin Radington and their Maior and some chiefe Citizens layed in prisons farre off from London The punishment brought the fowlenesse of their errors to their sight but by the Duke of Glocesters intercessions who did not vnwillingly lay hold vpon such occasions of popularity the king and Queene are wonne to enter the City which gaue them triumphall entertainement The sea is not sodainely calmed after a tempest neither a Princes anger By degrees yet and not without deare repentance they were at last restored to their former condition in all points 90 The king declaring his purpose to crosse into Ireland had an aide of money conditionally granted foure yeeres truce by the trauaile of the two Dukes of Lancaster and Glocester being concluded in France This yeere was farther notable for many great Funerals Constance Dutchesse of Aquitaine and Lancaster a Lady of great Innocency and deuotion the Countesse of Derby her daughter in law Isabel the Dutchesse of Yorke and a Lady noted for too great a finenesse and delicacy yet at her death shewing much repentance and sorrow for her loue to those pestilent vanities left this present life But all the griefe for their deaths did in no sort equall that of the kings for the losse of his owne Queene Anne which about the same time hapned at Sheene in Surrey whom he loued euen to a kind of madnesse but Ladies onely died not for Sir Iohn Hawkwood whose cheualrie had made him renowned ouer the Christian world did in this yeere depart an aged man out of this world in Florence where his ashes remaine honoured at this present with a stately Tombe and the statue of a Man at Armes erected by the gratitude of that State and City which chiefly by his conduct courage and valour to this day admired amongst them was preserued The Italian Writers both Historians and Poets highlie celebrating his matchlesse prowesse enstyle him Anglorum decus decus addite genti Italicae Italico prasidiumque Solo. Englands prime honour Italies renowne Who vpheld all Italie from sinking down But the Duke of Lancaster hauing all things ready sets saile to Burdeaux there with the consent of the State to take possession of his lately granted Dutchie 91 The King doth the like for Ireland where that sort of the Irish which are called the wild had greatly inuested the English Pale and other good Subiects there to the great dammage of the Crown of England In the times of Edward the third Ireland yeelded to the kings coffers thirty thousand pounds yeerly but now things were so grown out of order that it cost the King thirty thousand Marks by yeere To reduce the rebellious himselfe conducts thither an Armie attended vpon by the Duke of Glocester the Earles of March Nottingham and Rutland all the Irish being commanded to auoid out of England The terror of the preparatiōs shining presence of a king which aboue al worldly things is pleasāt to the Irish had such effects that sundry great men were compelled to submit themselues To supply the Kings wants growne in the Irish expedition Edmund D. of Yorke the Kings vncle and Custos or Warden of England called a Parliament at London whither the Duke of Glocester repaired to declare the Kings wants and hath contributions granted Neuerthelesse so strong a party against the Clergy Fryarly abuses of those times discouered it selfe therein that the Archbishop of Yorke the Bishop of London and others prest ouer Sea to the King at Dublin beseeching him to returne the sooner to represse the Lollards so called they the embracers of Wicliffes doctrine and their fauourers who sought not onely as they vntruly pretended to wring away all the possessions of the Church but that which was worse to abrogate and destroy al Ecclesiasticall constitutions whereas they aimed onely at the redresse of exorbitancy in the Papal Clergy The King hereupon returnes by whose arriuall and authority those consultations of the Laity were laid downe Sir Richard Storie a seruant of his had been forward against the Prelates of him therefore hee takes an oath vpon the holy Gospell that he should not hold such opinions any longer The Knight takes that oath and we saith the King doe sweare that if thou doest breake it thou shalt die a most shamefull death The rest hearing the Lion roare so terribly drew in their hornes and would be seen no more 92 The King caused the body of the late Duke of Ireland to bee brought into England His exceeding loue to him was such that he commanded the Cypresse chest wherein his body lay embalmed to bee opened that hee might see view handle and openly expresse his affection The dead remaines of that noble young Gentleman by his birthright Earle of Oxford and by race a Vere were buried at the Priorie of Coln in Essex there being present the King himselfe the Countesse Dowager of Oxford the Dukes mother the Archbishoppe of Canterburie with many Bishops Abbots and religious persons but few of the Lords for they had not as yet digested the hate they bare him 93 The Duke of Lancaster was this while in Aquitaine where he had sought to winne the people with incredible largesse to accept of his Soueraignty according to the tenor of King Richards grant Little did he then thinke that within lesse then sixescore and three yeeres after an Ambassador of King Henry the 8. should write thus of Burdeaux it selfe the Capitall City of Gascoign and Guien Anglorum nulla ferè vestigia remanent c. There are saith that learned Gentleman scarse any foot-prints of the Englishmen remaining In the Churches and other places newly refreshed and reedified such Armories of the English as stood were vtterly blotted and defaced yet in the Church of the Fryers Preachers the Armories of the Duke of Lancaster stand entire in a Glasse-window and in the oldest wall of the City those also of England though consumed in a manner with age The Lawes Statutes and Ordinations which were
had as some say suborned Edward Earle of Arundel Thomas Earle Marshall Thomas Holland Earle of Kent Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Thomas Beaufort Earle of Somerset Iohn Montacute Earle of Salisbury Thomas Lord Spencer and Sir William Scroope Lord Chamberlaine 100 In September begins the Parliament at London where the king had a great guard of Chesshire men to secure his person and the Lords attended also not without sufficient numbers The Kings chiefe Agents were Sir Iohn Bushy Sir William Bagod and Sir Henry Greene knights In the first act after the liberties of the Church and people confirmed we find these words The commons of the Parliament haue shewed to our Souereigne Lord the King how in the Parliament holden at Westminster the first day of October in the tenth yeere of his reigne Thomas Duke of Glocester and Richard Earle of Arundell traitours to the King and his Realme and his people by false imagination and compassing caused a Commission to bee made c. and that the said Duke of Glocester and Earle of Arundel did send a great man and Peere of the Realme in message to our Lord the King who of their part said that if he would not grant and assent to the said Commission HEE SHOVLD DE IN GREAT PERIL OF HIS LIFE and so as well the said Commission as the said Statute touching the said Commission were made by constraint c. Wherefore the Commons pray their Soueraigne Lord the King that the said Commission c be vtterly anulled as a thing done TRAITEROVSLY c. 101 The sanctuary of former lawes and all particular Charters of pardon being now taken away from the Duke Earle and others they lay open to manifest ruine The Duke of Lancaster sate in iudgement as High Steward vpon Richard Earle of Arundel where for no other but for the old attempts though the other accusations seeme to haue been auerred by the eight Appellants by which as ye haue heard so many were displaced and put to death hee adiudged him to die that soule death of a common Traitor but the King satisfied himselfe with onely his head which was at one stroake taken of at Tower-hill That he was a traitour either in word or deede he vtterly did deny and died in that deniall The constancy of this Earles carriage aswell at his arraignement passage and execution as in which he did not discolour the honour of his blood with anie degenerous word looke or action encreased the enuie of his death vpon the prosecutors The Earle of Warwicke confessed with teares and as some say drawne by faire hope of life that in adhering to the Duke of Glocester in those ridings and assemblies hee was guilty of treason The same sentence was therefore pronounced vpon him The King neuerthelesse did only banish him into the I le of Man But the Duke of Glocester whom as the peoples darling it seemed not safe to bring to a publike triall was secretlie smothered at Calis with pillowes and feather-beds 102 The great Parliament for so it seemes to haue beene called by reason of the extraordinarie numbers of Peeres and their retinues which came thereunto was holpen by adiournment at Shewsbury In it those Iustitiars who were partly put to death and partly banished but all attainted at such time as the Duke of Glocester and the rest were in armes doe all of them stand thereby cleared from dishonor and such Articles as they subscribed being together with their answeres set downe in the Act are publikely ratified and the offendors against them pronounced Traitours Amongst these Articles one conteining these great Lawyers iudgements concerning the orderly proceedings in al Parliament is very obseruable That after the cause of such assembly is by the Kings commandement there declared such Articles as by the King are limitted for the Lords and Commons to proceed in are first to bee handled but if any should proceed vpon other Articles and refuse to proceed vpon those limitted by the King till the King had first answered their proposals contrary to the Kings command such doing herein contrary to the rule of the King are to be punished as Traitors But the King to content all parts and to kindle new lights in the place of such as he had extinguished hauing first created himselfe Prince of Chester made his cosen Henry Earle of Derby Duke of Hereford the Earle of Rutland Duke of Aumarl the Earle of Nottingham Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Kent Duke of Surrey the Earle of Huntington Duke of Excester the Earle of Somerset Marquesse Dorset the Lord Spencer Earle of Glocester the Lord Neuile Earle of Westmorland William Scrope Earle of Wiltshire Thomas Percy Earle of Worcester The King also saith Walsingham added to his Scucheon Royall the armories of Saint Edward King and confessor 103 The formost in this goodly ranke being Henry Duke of Hereford not long after accused Thomas Duke of Norfolke of certaine words sounding to the kings dishonour which hee should priuately vtter to the said Henry Polydor though very negligently hee makes Mowbray the Accuser and Hereford Defendant may yet be heard in reporting the effect of the words as That King Richard held the Peeres of the land in no account but as much as lay in him sought to destroy them by banishing some and putting others to death That hee neuer troubled his mind with considering how his Dominions were diminished through his Idlenesse Finally that all things went to wracke as well in peace as war But the Duke of Norfolke who vnlesse it had beene to feele how the Duke of Herefords heart was affected to the king had little reason so to complaine most constantly denying that euer he spake such wordes it should haue come to a combat within lists but the king to â—…uoid as hee pretended such deadly fewds as might rise in the families of two such potent Peeres but indeed to bee rid of an enemie with the losse of a friend banished Norfolke for euer and Hereford first for ten yeeres then for sixe Walsingham saith that this censure was giuen against Norfolke vpon that very day in which the yeere before he by the kings commandement had taken order for putting to death the Duke of Glocester at Callis whereof the said Duke of Norfolke had the Captaineship 104 Fearefull were the tragedies which ensued these times and heare now what is written of some Portents or wonders presaging the same The Bay or Laurell trees withered ouer all England and afterward reflourished contrary to many mens opinion and vpon the first of Ianuary neere Bedford towne the riuer between the villages of Swelston and Harleswood where it was deepest did vpon the sodaine stand still and so diuided it selfe that the bottome remained drie for about three miles space which seemed saith Walsingham to portend that reuolt from the King and the diuision which ensued 105 Roger Mortimer Earle of March
him to draw his comfort out of holy meditations as one whose violent death ensued before long and turne ouer to his politike and martiall Successor 117 Yet in our way wee may not quite ouerpasse a cursory consideration of the affaires of the Church vnder this King which for auoiding often interruptions of other argument we haue put off to this last place For albeit the Kingdome indured great crosses in the affaires of State yet some haue thought that it found as great blessings in matters of religion which in those daies tooke so deepe root in this our land by the preaching of Iohn Wicliffe that the branches thereof did spread themselues euen ouer the Seas Nor were the common people only allured with his doctrine though the Londoners fauouring of him is thought by Walsingham to haue deterred the Prelates from proceeding against him and a scholler of his in Leicestershire is said to haue drawn by his preaching all the Laymen in that Countrey but as the same Authour reporteth sundrie of the Fryars themselues fell to him and imbraced his opinions amongst whom one being also the Popes Chaplaine so discouered by preaching the murders luxuries and treasons of Fryars of his owne Habit that the common people were astonied with the horror thereof and cried out to haue them all vtterly destroied which his accusations he particularlie iustified by publike writing professing he came forth of that Order as out of the Diuels nest But that which Walsingham much more admires is that Wicliffes opinions were not onlie entertained in ordinary Cities but euen in the Vniuersity of Oxford it selfe where was the very top of wisdome and learning and where not only two Chancellors successiuely Doctor Nicholas Hereford and Robert Rugge were most earnest maintainers of Wicliffes doctrine but also when the pope to suppresse the same doctrine sent his Bull to the Vniuersity threatning the priuation of all their priuileges the Proctors and Regents thereof were very doubtfull whether they should receiue the Popes Bull with honour or rather reiect it with open disgrace Yea the whole body of that glorious Vniuersitie as the Pope there cals it in his Bull gaue a glorious Testimony vnder their publike seale of Wicliffes religious life profound learning orthodoxe opinions exquisite writings all farthest from any staine of heresie 118 And therefore no marueile if not onely the Duke of Lancaster with sundry Peeres and great ones but King Edward 3. himselfe were as Capgraue testifieth a fauourer of him and King Richard 2. and the whole Parliament did according to his instructions much labour to abrogate the Popes Transcendent power which was a principall cause of the Popes hatred against him Notwithstanding to discountenance the truth which he taught in defence of Regall Supremacy against Papall Vsurpation as also against the Masse Transubstantiation Merit against Adoration of the Hoast of Saints Images and Reliques against Fryarly Orders Pilgrimages Indulgences many lewd opinions by misconstruction as his bookes yet extant euince are fathered on him yea some so monstrous and diabolicall as that Men ought yea that God himselfe ought to obay the Diuell that that any man which heareth them will presently belieue without further perswasion that they are but malicious figments This famous Doctor dying of a palsie hath this charitable Euloge or Epitaph bestowed on him by a Monke The Diuels Instrument Churches Enemy Peoples Confusion Heretikes Idole Hypocrites mirrour Schismes broacher hatreds sower lyes forger Flatteries sincke who at his death dispaired like Cain and stricken by the horrible iudgement of God breathed forth his wicked soule to the darke mansion of the blacke diuell Whereby Gods best children may learne not to regard whiles they liue the malice of the wicked nor to respect after their death ought else but their slanderous rancor And thus we conclude the raigne though not the life of King Richard His first wife 119 The first wife of King Richard the second was Anne daughter vnto the Emperour Charles the fourth and sister to Wenceslaus Emperour and King of Bohemia who was crowned Quene the 22. of Ianuary 1384. Hauing beene tenne yeeres his wife shee dyed without any issue at Sheen in the County of Surrey 1394. whence her body was conuayed and buried at Westminster the seuenth of the Ides of Iune His second Wife 120 Isabell daughter vnto Charles the sixth King of France was a virgin about seuen yeers of age when shee was affianced vnto King Richard 1396. Neither had her husband it seemeth anie nuptiall fruition of her by reason of her tender age before such time as his traiterous Lords to compasse their owne disloyall purposes and gratifie an vsurpers ambition had dethroned him What became of this young Ladie we shall further see in the ensuing storie HENRIE THE FOVRTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE ONE MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XIIII HENRIE of that name the fourth hauing thus obtained the title of king in full accomplishment of all rites peculiar to Maiesty had the Crowne of England set vpon his head with all worldly magnificence and honour at Westminster by Thomas Arundel Archbishoppe of Canterbury vpon the selfe day twelue moneth in which hee had formerly beene banished vnder Richard the second Power and fauour can set vp and maintaine a King though they cannot create aright But such transcendent courses deuiating from all due regulation of Iustice haue been too frequent in this Kingdome What right had William surnamed the Conquerour what right we speake of a right of Equity had his sonnes William the second and Henry the first while their elder brother liued what right had that valiant and princely Stephen what was the interest of Henry the second during the life of his mother Mathildis or that of King Iohn till his Nephew Arthur Duke of Britaine died yea or that of Henry the third till Arthurs sister died in her prison at Bristow How beit in this present case not only Richard the late king but the house of Mortimer claiming from the onely daughter* and heire of Lionel Duke of Clarente an elder brother of Iohn D. of Lancaster doubly might haue withstood the legall challenge of this Prince That obstacle which grew by Richard was in apparance greatest but the other was onely dangerous Richard had no issue but the line of Mortimer engraffed by marriage into the house of Yorke feeling it selfe vnable to preuaile and during Richards life time hauing no right secretly fostered in it selfe those fires which afterward brake forth and taking hold of the roofe-tops of both the royall houses neuer left burning till no one principall timber was vnconsumed in either all the Male-Issues which could claime by a direct line vtterlie lopt downe thousand friends at Pomfret they proceed to Wallingford then to Abingdon and so to Circester The rumors vsed by
bed there lay hidden a Galtrop or Engine with three small yron pikes long slender and passing sharpe all of them with their points set vpward but God so disposing it the King before hee laid himselfe downe perceiued them and thereby auoided that hidden mischiefe but who was actor therein it doth not appeare 25 This appeares that the splendors of his new regality had drawne vp many thicke and poisonous cloudes of enuie and practise to darken if it were possible the farther brightnesse thereof Neither was it long before it grew to some extremity For Owen Glendowr vpon the causes beforesaid wasting the Lord Reynald Grayes lands was encountred by him as presuming that Owen and his friendes might easily be ouercome but the contrary hapned for there in fight hee lost very many of his companie and was himselfe taken Prisoner This fortune made the swelling mind of Owen ouerflow in vaine hopes who compelling the said Lord to marry his daughter yet obtained hee not his liberty the sooner but died say some in the power of Owen if perhaps our Author mistake not the Lord Gray for Edmund Lord Mortimer Earle of March who indeed did marrie so after hee was also ouerthrowne by the said Owen with the slaughter of aboue a thousand principall persons of Herefordshire assembled vnder his conduct to resist the Welsh inuasions and there also himselfe was by trecherie taken prisoner 26 Walsingham doth write that about this time sundrie conspiracies were discouered in the yolke as it were or embrion the whole hopes whereof rested vpon calumniations and forgery for by the first they traduced in libels Henries actions so to make him hatefull and by the second they diuulged that Richard was still aliue thereby to raise an head of separation Henry thus galled in his honour and endangered in the main resolued to spare none vpon whom the crime or concealement was found The first of them that fell vnder his iustice was a Priest of Ware with whom was taken a list or roll of names which hee had gathered supposing them such as in regard of benefites receiued would liue and die for King Richard which vanitie of his created trouble to many till it appeared that he had therein wronged them as persons who were vtterlie ignorant both of the man and matter Whereupon hee was drawne and hanged The like fate had Walter Baldocke Prior of Lawnd who confest that he had concealed others counsels against the King though himselfe had acted nothing A Frier Minor also being taken with some other of his Order for like intendments was asked What hee would doe if King Richard were aliue and present hee confidently answered that hee would fight for him till death against any whosoeuer which cost him his life being drawn and hanged in his Fryars weeds Neither did this hard fortune fall onely vpon the Clergy for Sir Roger Claringdon Knight reputed the base sonne of Edward late Prince of Wales together with an Esquier and seruant of his finished the affection which they bare to the deceased Richard by hanging Not long after eight Franciscan Fryars or Minorites were taken conuicted hanged and headed for the like causes which made the King an heauy Lord to that whole Order It is said that somewhat before this knot was discouered the diuell appeared in the habit of a Minorite at Danbury Church in Essex to the incredible astonishment of the parishioners for at the same time there was such a Tempest thunder with great fire-bals of lightning that the vault of the church brake and halfe the Chancell was carried away 27 But howsoeuer these out-branches were pared away the rootes of all the practise lay deeper out of sight for the Percies Henry Earle of Northumberland Thomas Earle of Worcester and Henrie Hotspur Lord Percy because perhaps they thought they had done wickedly in helping to set vp Henry beganne to imagine that bloudy mischiefe which afterward was prosecuted This malice the late successe of Owen Glendowr against the Lord Mortimer Earle of March taken prisoner as is said with no little slaughter of his Herefordshire men did perhaps nourish for that hee saw an enemie appeare who was not vnlikely to proue an able member of a greater rebellion Certainely the King hauing in September led an Armie into Wales to take reuenge vpon his Rebels was in great danger to haue perished with sodaine stormes and raines the like whereof none of his people had euer felt or seene so that after he had done some wasts vpon the Country hee returned The common fame went that Owen was a Coniurer and had raised those hideous tempests by hellish arts they seemed so excessiue which whether true or false did yet impart no little strength to the Welsh faction 28 The Kings fortune was happier in the North where his Lieutenants had two faire victories the one at Nisbet and the other at Halidowne-hill neere to a village called Woller And although the first was not a small one yet the other deserued the name of a iust battell and garland To the Scots hauing with aboue ten thousand men vnder conduct of Archibald Earle of Dowglas whom the Scots nick-named Tyne-man because he neuer wanne field though no sort of true manhood was wanting in his person made great spoiles in England as farre as to Newcastle and were now vpon returne Henrie Percie Earle of Northumberland the noble Henry Hotspur Lord Percie his sonne and George Earle of Dunbar who fled as you haue heard out of Scotland with the forces of the Countries there about not meaning to let them to passe in so slight a sort opposed themselues The chiefe feare was wrought by the English Archers who first with their stiffe close and cruell stormes of arrowes made their enemies footmen breake and when the noble Dowglasse descended to the charge with his choisest bands himselfe being in a most rich and excellently tempered armour and the rest singularly well appointed the Lord Percies Archers making a retreat did withall deliuer their deadly arrowes tam viuidè tam animosè tam grauitèr saith our Monke so liuely so couragiously so grieuously that they ranne through the men of Armes bored the helmets pierced their very swords beate their lances to the earth and easily shot those who were more slightly armed through and through There were taken prisoners the Earle of Dowglas himselfe who notwithstanding his armour of the best proofe had fiue wounds and lost an eye Murdake Stewart Earle of Fife eldest sonne to Robert Duke of Albanie George Earle of Angus the Earles of Murrey and Orkney the Lords Montgomerie Erskin and Grane with about fourscore Knights besides Esquiers and Gentlemen There were slaine the Lords Gourdon and Swyntonn Belindens Boetius cals them Knights with sundrie other men of honour and marke beside store of common souldiers The riuer Tweed to shew it selfe meere English did likewise fight for them by
said he hath made it meere wrong which with better regard of the Sex alloweth the woman to inherite her fathers possession as we see in the practise of that state whereof Christ himselfe is called king where the fiue daughters of Zelophehad for want of heires males were admitted to succeed in their fathers inheritance allotted them in the Tribe of Manasses and a law made by the Lord himselfe that if a man died and had no sonnes then his inheritance should be transferred vpon his daughters Neither is it to be doubted but that the daughter of Shesham was the sole heire vnto her fathers patrimony he dying without issue male though shee married an Egyptian whose posterity had their possessions among the Tribe of Iudah euen to the Captiuity of Babilon so that if such a law were as in truth there was no such better were the breach by the warrant of diuine direction then the continuance by colour of such prescription seeing God hath ordained aswell for the daughter as for the sonne 20 The Archbishops vnexpected but not vnpremeditated Oration thus ended so stirred the blood of the young Couragious King that his heart was all on a flame and so tickled the eares of his Auditory as they presently conceiued that France was their owne the Title whereof descending from Isabell the mother of the famous third Edward and shee the daughter and suruiuing heire vnto Philip the faire his right was lineally deriued thence as followeth first Philip by Ioane his first wife intituled Queene of Nauarre had three sonnes and one daughter namely Lewis Philip and Charles all three successiuely Kings and this Lady Isabell by whom the English claime his second wife was Constance the daughter of the King of Sicil who bare him a sonne after his owne decease which liued not many daies after his father Lewis his eldest sonne and tenth of that name succeeded Philip in the Kingdome of France and by Margaret his wife the daughter of Burgundy had his daughter Iane intituled Queene of Nauarre who made claime also vnto the French Crowne but neuer attained it so that her Title fell with her death Lewis by his second wife Clemence of Sicil had a sonne named Iohn borne vnto him but presently both father and sonne departing this life left the Scepter to his second brother who by the name of Philip the fift a while wore the Emperiall Crowne of France his wife was Iane the daughter of Burgoine who bare vnto him only foure daughters 21 Vnto King Philip succeeded his brother Charles the faire the fourth of that name whose first wife was Blanch detected of incontinency and brought him no fruite his second wife was Marie daughter to Henry Luxenbourg the Emperour who bare him a sonne that dyed soone after birth and the mother likewise shortly came to her graue Margaret the daughter to the Earle of Eureux was his third and last wife who at his death hee left with Child and thus the three sonnes of Philip were branched raigned and died whom Queene Isabell their sister suruiued and in that right her sonne King Edward the third by his royall consanguinity whilst the Crowne stood thus at suspence till a Prince should be borne claimed to be Regent in the Interregnum and in the nonage of the looked for issue against which Philip de Valois sonne of Charles the hardy who was brother to Philip the faire being a second branch from Hugh Capet and first Prince of the blood of France maintained that the Regency of the male if so he were borne as also of the Realme if a daughter or the sonne dyed belonged onely vnto him as the next in blood The state thus standing and a daughter borne Philip was saluted and proclaimed King no other right alleaged then this foisted and falsely termed fundamentall law Salique for no otherwise doth Ottoman the French famous Lawyer esteeme of that vngodly and vniust Ordinance if any such had beene ordained 22 The Kings right thus apparant and sufficient possessions to be had in France the Bill of complaint against the Clergies excesse was quite dasht and all mindes addicted for the affaires that way thinking it vnreasonable to pull the Prouisions from their natiues and brethren when as the Circuit of their inheritanee extended more large in compasse and therefore with the Danites they determined no longer to sit so pent with increase seeing God had giuen them another Kingdome but would free their own straitnesse by dint of sword and spread their Tents wider in the Continent of France Neither was there any motiue more forceable in conference then was the successe of those intruding Princes who assaied the Crowne by that vniust claime of law Salique 23 For did not the sword of God rather then man in the hand of King Edward the claimer cut downe the flower of France in the Battell of Crecie with the slaughter of Lewis King of Bohemia of Charles the French Kings brother of Iames Dolphin of Viennois the Dukes of Lorrayne and Burbon the Earles of Aumarle Sauoy Montbilliard Flanders Niuers and Harecourt the Grand Priour of France the Archbishop and Zanxinus and Noyone of Lords Barons and Gentlemen to the number of 1500 with 30. thousand of the French Souldiers and Philip not able of himselfe to defend himselfe inciting Dauid of Scotland to inuade and weaken England therein did but only vexe his owne spirit for in that attempt the Scottish King was taken prisoner and brought so to London leauing Philip to struggle with his hard fortunes in France which with bad successe hee did to the day of his death 24 Iohn his sonne by the same title and claime felt the same stroake of iustice from the hand of that thunderbolt in warre Edward surnamed the blacke Prince the sonne of Englands Mars who farre inferiour to the French in number farre exceeded them in marshall power when at the battell of Poitiers the French royall Standard was stroke downe an hundred Ensignes wonne by the English the Constable Marshall and great Chamberlaine of France with fifty two Lords and seuenteen hundred Gentlemen slaine in the field King Iohn himselfe his sonne Philip two Bishops thirteene Earles and one and thirty Lords taken prisoners by the Prince to his great praise and confirmation of his iust cause 25 Nor was the punishment of the father any whit lessened in King Charles the sonne then raigning who besides the intestine warres in his own dominions was by Gods iust iudgement strucke into a Lunacy being vnable to gouerne himselfe much lesse his Kingdome vpon which aduantage as the French would haue it King Henry now plaied though it be most certaine he sought his right farre otherwise for so it standeth vpon record dated the ninth of February and first of Henry the fift his raigne that he sent his Ambassadors vnto the French King who could not bee admitted to his presence and him whom they imployed to procure
to our father in their rights Customes priuiledges freedomes franchises belonging or due vnto them in all manner of places now or in time comming subiect to our father 10. Also that we shall to our power trauell truly diligently to see that Iustice be administred in the same Realme of France according to their lawes Customes and rights of the same Realme without personall acception and that we shal keepe and hold the Subiects of the said Realme in tranquility and peace to our power and shall defend them against all manner of violence and oppression 11. Also that we to our power shall prouide that able and profitable persons shall execute the offices aswell of Iustices and other offices belonging to the gouernance of the demaines of the Realme of France for the good and peaceable Iustice of the same and for the administration that shall be committed vnto them 12. Also that we of our power so soone as it may commodiously be done shall trauaile to put into obedience of our said father all manner of Cities Townes Castels places Countreys and persons within the Realme of France disobedient and rebels to our sayd father syding with them that bee called the Daulphin or Armagnac 13. And that we may the more commodiously and freely exercise and fulfill these things aforesaid it is accorded that all worthy Nobles and estates of the same Realme of France aswell spirituals as temporals and also the Nobles Citizens Burgesses and Cominalties of France in obedience at this day to our said father shall make these Oathes vnto vs. 14. First to vs hauing the faculty exercise disposition and gouernance of the foresaid common profit at our hests and commandements these shall meekly and obediently obey in all manner of things concerning the exercise of Gouernment in the same Realme 15. Also that the worthy great and noble estates of the said Realme aswell spirituals as temporals Citizens Burgesses and Comminalties of the same Realme in all manner of things well and truly shall keepe and to their power shall doe to be kept in asmuch as to them belongeth or to any of them all those things that be appointed and accorded betweene our foresaid father our mother and vs. 16. And that continually from the death and after the death of our said father Charles they sha be our true liegemen and our heires and they shall receiue and admit vs for their liege and Soueraigne and very King of France and for such to obey vs without opposition Contradiction or difficulty as they be to our father during his life And neuer after this Realme of France shall obey to man as King and Regent of France but to vs to our heires Also they shall not be in Counsell helpe or assent that we loose life or limme or be taken with euill taking or that we suffer harme or diminution in person estate worship or goods but if they know any such thing to be contriued or imagined against vs they shall let it to their powers and shall doe vs to witten thereof as hastily as they may by themselues by message or by letters 17. That all manner of Conquests that shall be made by vs in France vpon the disobedient in the Dutchies of Normandy shall be done to the profit of our said father and that to our power all manner of Lands and Lordships that be in places to be conquered belonging to persons obeying to our forefather which shall sweare to this present accord shall be restored to the same persons to whom they belonged 18. That all manner of persons of the holy Church beneficed in the Dutchie of Normandy or any other places in the Realme of France subiect to our father and fauouring of the parts of the Dukes of Burgundy which shall sweare to keepe this present accord shall peaceably inioy their benefices of holy Church in the Dutchie of Normandy or in other places next aforesaid 19. Likewise that all manner of persons of holie Church obedient to vs and beneficed in the Realme of France and places subiect to our father that shall sweare to keepe this present accord shal enioy peaceably their benefices of holy Church as is aforesaide 20. Also that all manner of Churches Vniuersities and studies generall all Colledges of Students and other Colledges of holy Church being in places now or in time comming subiect to our father or in the dutchy of Normandy or other places in the realme of France subiect to vs shall enioy their rights possessions rents prerogatiues liberties and franchises belonging or due to them in any manner of wise in the said Realme of France sauing the right of the Crowne of France and of euery other person 21. Also by Gods helpe when it happeneth vs to come to the Crowne of France the Dutchy of Normandie and all other places conquered by vs in the said Realme shall bow vnder the Commandement obeisance and Monarchy of the Crowne of France 22. Also that we to our power shall see recompence to be made by our said father without diminution of the Crowne of France to persons obeying him and fauouring the party of Burgundy to whom Lands Lordships Rents and possessions belongeth in the said Dutchie of Normandy or other places in the Realme of France conquered by vs hitherto giuen by vs in places Lands gotten or to be gotten in the name of our said father vpon rebels and inobedients to him and if so be that such manner of recompence be not made to the said persons in the life time of our said father we shall make that recompence in such manner and places of goods when it happeneth by Gods grace to the Crowne of France and if so be that the Lands Lordships Rents or possessions belonging to such manner of persons in the said Dutchie and other places bee not giuen by vs the same persons shall be referred to them without any delay 23. And during the life of our father in all places now and in time to come subiect to him letters of common iustice grants of offices giftes pardons remissions and priuiledges shall be written and proceed vnder the name and seale of our said father And forasmuch as some singular case may fall that may not be foreseene by mans wit in the which it may be necessary and behouefull that we write our letters in such case if any hap for the good and surety of our father and for the gouernment that belongeth to vs as is aforesaid and to auoid perils which otherwise might fall to the preiudice of our said father to write our letters by the which we shall command charge and defend after the nature and quality of the need in our fathers behalfe and ours as Regent of France 24. Also that during our fathers life we shall not call nor write vs King of France but shall verily absteine from that name so long as our said father liueth 25. Also that our said father during his life shall
is the greatest it may be also the happiest Monarchie of Europe For the cleere accomplishment of which worke there rests now nothing but the depressing of the Daulphin who is by your doome already not only depriued of that dignity but of succession to the Crowne and prosecuted as a Traitor to the State and of whom this we must be assured that while he liues France cannot but be in a perpetuall combustion For preuenting whereof I both need and intreate both your Counsels and aide nothing doubting of your readines in either for how can we expect any safety or you any goodnes at his hand who in his young yeeres did so perfidiously murder the Duke of Burgundy his vncle I am now you see your Regent in present and Successour to the Crowne in hope Let it not therefore sticke in your hearts that I am an Englishman borne for you know I haue much French blood in my veines which warmes my affections as well to French as English but looke on me as the lawfull heire to the Diademe both by iust Title and your owne consents who therefore am and ought to be wholly yours and your kindnes and iust dealing bind me so to be Yours also am I now by fresh alliance as sonne in Law to your King vnto whom I will performe all offices of loue and honor as to mine owne father and you his subiects shall I loue and cherish as mine owne children and will defend France and the French so long as you defend my right with your louing aide and will deserue my loue with your loiall affection 55 These affaires thus accomplished at Troyes the Kings the Queenes and the rest of the Peeres in great estate rode vnto Paris where all faire countenances were shewed and great entertainement giuen to the English But the Daulphin and his followers neither feared nor fainted though the present courses pleased not their palat Their first Counsell therefore was how to preserue themselues in so eminent danger to sit still and doe nothing they knew it was but to increase and aduance the successes of the English and to rise without strength was to fall into further misfortunes hauing no meanes to hold warre with so potent an Enemy In this distraction their voice was best heard that spake most for the safety of the Daulphin whose only life gaue breath vnto the after-hopes of France and for the strengthening of those places which might be of most aduantage to themselues and offence to the Enemie This then past by decree in that Counsell of warre that the Daulphin should at no time hazard his person in field and that a leuy of Souldiers should be had to lie in Garrison in places conuenient for Time which neuer stands still they well hoped might yet turne the rice for them fortune being said they as subiect to fawne as to frowne in which resolution each man tooke to his charge and all to withstand the doings of Henry 56 As these consulted for the state of the French so in Paris a Parliament of the three estates was assembled wherein such as were guilty of the death of Burgundy were iusticed the disherizing of the Daulphin confirmed and warres prepared against these Townes which held for him Against Sens the two Kings with their Queens Clarence and Burgundy marched which after 12. daies was rendered vpon composition of life those excepted as were guilty of the Duke of Burgundies death Monstreau was the next which by force was entred where the body of the Duke of Burgundy vndecently buried by the Daulphinois was taken vp and by his sonne Philip sent in great pompe to Diion in his Dutchy and there honorably interred The Towne being taken the Castle held out vnto whose Captaine twenty Captiue Gentlemen were sent whose liues from King Henries mouth say the French were sentenced to death vnlesse they could perswade the Castellan to surrender but those men say our English to mollifie that seuere doome were all especiall friends of that Captaine and such as had giuen opprobrious words to the Kings Herauld being sent vnto them in the siege of Monstreau Howsoeuer in this extremity they sollicited Guiluy vpon their knees vrging their owne deaths and his great danger if he held out but Guiluy a true Frenchman and friend to the Daulphin withstood the assault and thereupon these Gentlemen Petitioners were presently hanged in the sight of the defendants so bloody is Mars to maintaine his owne Lawes and so eager was Henry of his full Conquest of France whose thirsting sword had hereto fore beene some what ouerlauish in blood but neuer more perhaps then in this bloody act which I wish might be obliterated from the number of his other glorious actions Yet at length was that Castle enforced to surrender vpon composition of life excepting the guilties of Burgundies death 57 Then was the siege remoued to Melun a Towne of great strength and made more strong by the valours of her commanders who were Seigneur Barbafon an absolute souldier Pierre de Bourbon a Prince of the blood Preaux and Bourgeois whose Garrison was seuen hundred Daulphinois and indeed no default in defence could anie wise be imputed but the Canon opening a breach the English and Burgundians made an entry into the Bulwarke and ouer the Riuer Seine built a bridge with Boates so that from either quarter they had passage one to the other without impediments and encamped themselues for their best aduantage vpon whom the enemie neuerthelesse made diuers sallies with the losse of either parties King Henry inforced his siege to the vtmost and made a myne vnderneath the wals which being perceiued the defendants countermined against him where the King too forward as the very first man entring his myne and Barbason likewise his within the Towne met each other at point of sword where they performed nobly the parts of priuate souldiers nobly indeed if priuate souldiers they had been but Princes should remember they are not such till lastly they agreed to discouer themselues and first Barbason made known his name then King Henry did his whereupon the French Lord suddainely getting backe caused the Barriers to be closed and Henry returned to his Campe. 58 This enterprize failing King Charles himselfe came into the Campe to induce the defendants to render at the presence of their naturall Lord which neuerthelesse was little respected for answere was made that if their King were at liberty and free from King Henries power they would doe him the duty of naturall subiects and yeeld him their charge as their Liege Lord but being as he was they desired to be excused for to the mortall enemy of France they would not yeeld 59 Whilest King Henry lay at the siege of Melun the Duke of Bauier who was Palsegraue of Rhyne Elector came to King Henry hauing married his sister and thence sent a defiance vnto the Daulphin his kinseman by Queene
Duke of Orleance the Earle of Eu Guacourt and Guichard de Sisay should not be ransomed vntill yong Henry were of yeeres to gouerne 82 Thus said and drawing neere to the period of his short but glorious life he demanded of his Physitians how long in their iudgement he might liue wherunto when one of thē answered Sir thinke on your soule for your time is not aboue 2. houres he made his cōfession his Chaplains afterward kneeling in prayer when one of them out of the Psalms made mention of Ierusalem the king no sooner heard the name but with a loud voice he said Lord thou knowest that my purpose was to conquere Ierusalem from the Infidels if it had pleased thee to haue giuen me life then in a right faith assured hope perfect charity and sound memory hee rendred his soule to his Creator after hee had raigned nine yeeres fiue monethes and fourteene dayes leauing none like vnto him amongst all the Kings and Princes of Christendome for which cause his death was not onely bewailed of the English whom hee gloriously had ruled but also of the French whom hee had victoriously conquered This was the manner of this triumphant Monarchs end which moues men iustly to wonder at Hector Boetius who saith he was stricken by God for sacriledge and died miserablie Hectors friends haue occasion to wish that his Readers should not make that miserable iudgement the rule and measure of crediting or discrediting his other writings yet lamentable his end was indeed if he perished by poison wherof there was a vehement suspition as Polydor Vergill hath auerred and the carriage of the French affaires afterward makes it more then probable 83 His workes of pious affection were shewed in erecting the Monasteries of Bethlem Briget neere vnto his Manour of Richmond as also his princely gifts vnto the workes and furniture of Westminster Church besides the brotherhood of S. Giles without Creple gate London And which had surpassed all the rest hee intended such was his loue to learning and to the place where himselfe was a learner to haue founded in the great Castell at Oxford a magnificent Colledge for Diuines and Students of the seuen liberall Sciences the plot and ordinations of which foundation he had already drawne and resolued to endow it with all the lands in England belonging to Priors Aliens but his vntimely death preuented both that and many other noble workes To leaue a domesticke testimony of his affection to Armes hee first instituted Gartar principall King at Armes besides other augmentations to the Order of Saint George In a word neuer liued English King with more true glory nor euer died any in a more vnseasonable time nor more lamented for he was godly in heart sober in speech sparing of words resolute in deedes prouident in Counsell prudent in iudgement modest in countenance magnanimous in action constant in vndertaking a great Almesgiuer deuout to Godward a renowmed Souldier fortunate in field from whence hee neuer returned without victorie These with many other I might almost say all other vertues are attributed to this most renowned amongst English Kings the more to be admired in him in so short a raigne and in those yeeres hee being but of 36. yeers when he breathed forth his glorious soule 84 His bowels were interred in the Church of Saint Mauro de Fosses and his embalmed Corps was closed in Lead and attended vpon by the Lords of England France Normandy and Picardy was brought vnto Paris wherein the Church of our Lady solemne exequies were performed and thence to Rouen where it rested till all things were ready to set forward for England though the Cities of Paris and Rouen stroue and offered great summes of gold to haue Henries royall remains enterred amongst them His picture artificially was moulded of boiled hides and countenance painted according to life vpon whose head an imperiall Diademe of gold and pretious stones was set the body clothed with a purple robe furred with Ermine in his right hand it held a scepter royall and in the left a ball of gold in which manner it was carried in a Chariot of State couered with red veluet embroidered with gold and ouer it a rich Canopie born by men of great place Thus accompanied by Iames King of Scotland many Princes Lords and Knights of England and France he was conuaied from Rouen to Abbeuile to Hesdin to Menstruill Bologn Calais the Chariot al the way compassed about with men all in white garments bearing burning Torches in their hands next vnto whom followed his houshold seruants all in blacke and after them the Princes Lords and Estates in vestures of mourning adorned then two miles distant from the corps followed the stil lamenting Queene attended with princely mourners her tender and plerced heart more inly mourning then her outward sadde weedes should in any sort expresse 85 And thus by Sea and Land the dead King was brought vnto London where through the streets the Chariot was drawne with foure horses whose Caparisons were richly embroidered and embossed with the royall Armes the first with Englands Armes alone the second with the Armes of France and England in a field quartered the third bare the Armes of France alone and the fourth three crowns Or in a field Azure the ancient Armes of King Arthur now well beseeming him who had victoriously vnited three Kingdomes in one The body with all pompous celebrity was enterred in the Church at Westminster for so Henrie had by his last will commanded next beneath King Edward the Confessor vpon whose Tombe Queene Katherine caused a roiall picture to bee laid couered all ouer with siluer plate guilt but the head thereof altogether of massysiluer All which at that Abbeys suppression when the battering hammers of destruction did sound almost in euery Church were sacrilegiously broken off and by purloining transferred to farre prophaner vses where at this day the headlesse monument worthy to be restored by some more Princely and sacred hand is to be seene and with these verses written vpon his Tombe Dux Normanorum verus Conquestor eorum Hares Francorum decessit Hector eorum Here Normans Duke so stiled by Conquest iust True Heire of France Great Hector lies in dust His Wife 86 Katherine daughter to King Charles the sixt of France vpon an agreement of peace forementioned was married vnto King Henrie at Troyes in Champaine Iunij 3. A. D. 1420. and after Febr. 14. was Crowned at Westminster with all solemnities Shee was his Queene two yeeres and about three months and suruiuing him was remarried vnto Owen Theodore of Wales vnto whom shee bare three sonnes Edmund Iasper and Owen and a daughter who liued not long Owen tooke the habite of religion at Westminster the other two by King Henry the sixt their halfe brother were honorably preferred Edmund was created Earle of Richmond and marrying Margaret the sole
heire of Iohn Beaufort Duke of Sommerset was father by her vnto Henry the only heire of Lancaster afterwards King of England Iasper the second brother was created the same yeere Earle of Pembroke who required his brothers kindnes with continuall assistance against the house of 〈◊〉 and when that faction preuailed he was forced to flie into Flanders but it againe waning he was both restored and to his greater honour created Duke of Bedford dying without any issue legittimate This Queene either for deuotion or her owne safety tooke into the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where dying Ian. 2. A D. 1436. shee was buried in our Ladies Chappell within S. Peters Church at Westminster whose Corps taken vp in the raigne of King Henry the seuenth her Grand-child when he laid the foundation of that admirable structure and her Coffin placed by King Henry her husbands Tombe hath euer since so remained and neuer reburied where it standeth the Couer being loose to be seene and handled of any that will and that by her owne appointment saith Report which doth in this as in most things speake vntruth in regard of her disobedience to King Henry for being deliuered of her sonne at the place hee forbad His Sonne 87 Henry the only child of a roiall couple borne at Windsore and not nine months old at his fathers death succeeded in his dominions though not holding his Empire with the like glory Crowned he was with the Crownes of two Kingdomes but vnable by much to weild the scepter of one that of France was lost by the factions of his Nobles before it was well wonne and Englands Crowne twice pluckt from his head before his death Of whose aduentures and variable raigne the times when England lay goared in the blood of her ciuill warres we shall speake in the insuing relation of his innocent but vnfortunate life HENRIE THE SIXTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE THREE AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVI HAd God almighty the giuer and transferrer of Kingdomes thought good that the English should haue setled in the Continent of Europe and not haue beene shutte vp within their Ilands hee would not so soone haue depriued them of their late incomparable Captaine and Soueraigne Henry the fifth But it seemes that God hauing humbled the French Nation vnder Henries victorious hand ment now again to restore them to his wonted fauor by taking away their terrour triumpher substituting his son an Infant in his place Henrie of that name the 6. born at Windsor who was crowned about the eight month of his age The prety hands which could not feed himselfe were yet made capable to weeld a scepter and hee that was beholding to nurses for milke did neuerthelesse distribute the sustenance of law and iustice to so great and warlike Nations Counsell supplies the defect of age At his fathers death hee had vncles men of approued valour and discretion to whom the principall care of all publike affaires by the fathers last prouisions was committed Humfrey Duke of Glocester the yonger brother of two had the gouernement of England entrusted to his fidelity the regency of France was assigned for Prouince to Iohn Duke of Bedford the eldest liuing vncle of the King as to a Prince of much magnanimity prowesse and felicitie in conduct with whom was ioyned Philip Duke of Burgundie The guard and custody of the royall Infant was assigned to Thomas Duke of Excester the nurture and education to his mother the Queene Dowager vpon the two vncles as betweene the two Poles of the English Empire the whole globe of gouernment moued whatsoeuer is done by the kingly power is said to be done by the King We shall behold notwithstanding in the tragicall glasse of this Henries raigne how farre the imbecillity of the kingly person may affect the body politicke with good or euill If histories were ordayned to stirre affections not to teach and instruct neuer any Princes raigne since the Conquest did better deserue to bee described with a tragical style and words of horror sorrow although the beginning like the faire morning of a most tempestuous day promised nothing morethen a continuance of passed felicities 2 For the State of the English affaires was great and flourishing England without tumult the naturall fierce humors of her people consuming or exercising themselues in France and France her selfe for the nobler parts together with the grand City of Paris head of that Monarchie was at their deuotion There wanted nothing which might aduance the worke begunne Most noble and expert Leaders as those which had bin fashioned in the schoole of warre vnder the best martiall master of that age the late Henry arms full of veterant souldiers most of which were of skill sufficient to be commanders themselues their friends firme no defect nor breach by which dissipation might enter to the ouerthrow of the English greatnesse as yet disclosing themselues Wisdome pietie riches forwardnesse at home courage and like forwardnesse abroad It is a fruitfull speculation to consider how God carrieth his part in the workes of men alwaies iustly sometimes terribly but neuer otherwise then to bring all worldly greatnesse and glory into due contempt and loathing that the soule may bee erected to her Creator and aspire to a Crown celestiall The first disaduantage which hapned to the English cause after the late Kings decease was the death of Charles the French King who suruiued the other but fiftie and three dayes This wee may worthily call the first as it was a great aswell as the first disaduantage for the imbecilities of that Prince were a strēgth to the English On the other side God obseruing a talio and parilitie the infancy of young Henry was an aduantage to Charles the Daulphin of France now by them of his faction called King of France as the English vsed in derision to enstyle him King of Berrie because little else was left vnto him 3 In England whose condition the order of narure wils vs first to describe because there was the seat of counsell by which all the actions of the generall state were directed a Parliament was assembled to establish the Crowne vpon the Infant and to prouide for the publike vses and necessities of State Money alwayes one of them was liberally granted It was a strange sight and the first time that euer it was seene in England which in the next yeere hapned an infant sitting in the mothers lap before it could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soueraigne direction in open Parliament Yet so it was for the Queene to illumine that publike conuention of States with her Infants presence remoued from Windsor to London through which Citie her selfe roially seated with her young sonne vpon her lappe passed in maiesticke manner to Westminster and there tooke seate among all his Lords whom by the
his aspiring wings Ireland is in tumult Thither the Duke passeth and not only appeaseth the disorder of that Nation but wan such fauour among them as could neuer be separated from him and his linage Thus diligently the Pioner makes his mines into the quiet and felicity of his Countrey calling his cause the quarrell of right and iustice as pretending that the Crowne of England appertained to his name and familie 46 But the odor of this vile successe in France comming into England filled mens hearts and senses with great perturbation The Queene and Suffolke suffer obloquie for these effects in the generall iudgement The common wealth is not silent A Parliament is called to be holdē at Westminster which from thence was assigned to be kept at Leicester The place likes not few appeare It is brought backe to Westminster There the whole body of publike counsell meetes Many Articles are exhibited by the lower house against the Duke of Suffolke wherein hee is charged with euill demeanor misprision and treason who thereupon is committed prisoner to the Tower from thence within fowre or fiue weeks hee is discharged which more augmented the generall indignation then his commitment had ministred satisfaction The perilous Duke of Yorke warms himselfe at these blazes and vnderhand cherisheth them as opportunity wil permit hauing his cunning factors and instruments fitte for such occasions secretly spread ouer the Realme to instill the poysons of discontentment and desire of change into the giddie multitude When wee reade in our vulgar Chronicles that about this time Adam Molins Bishoppe of Chichester Ke◅per of the Kings Priuy Seale through the procurement of Richard Duke of Yorke was by shipmen slaine at Portsmouth and yet no cause of so foule and wicked a murther expressed it cannot but offend any curious Reader who would receiue satisfaction rather by the reasō ofactions then by the euents His guiltinesse in the fact was so apparant that K. Henry in his answere made a yeere or two after to the Dukes dissembling and deceitfull letter confidently mentioneth the same where thus hee speaketh Sooth it is that long time among the people hath beene vpon you many strange language and in speciall anone after your disordinate and vnlawfull slaying of the Bishoppe of Chichester diuers and many of the vntrue shipmen and other said in their manner words against our state making menace to our owne person by your sayings that yee should bee fetched with many thousands and you should take vpon you that which you neither ought nor as wee doubt not will attempt c. What cause led the Duke to commit this so impious a deed may easily now be coniectured being none other but the common hatred hee bare to all such wise or valiant persons as might in any sort vphold the most iust and gracious Henry and this sincerity in the Bishoppe could not be but a grieuous crime in the Dukes ambitious eyes whose greatnesse was euen then too intollerable for where was the Kings iustice when such a fact might hope of impunity The Duke did effect it by his bloudy complices as hee did many other most seditious and perfidious things while hee was absent in Ireland Thomas Thanie notwithstanding calling himselfe Blew-beard being a Fuller of Canterburie and attempting to gather the people miscarrieth in his treason and for that was hanged and quartered this was a preamble to the following tumults The Duke of Yorkes whole and onely hopes were reposed in the general perturbations of his Country 47 The Duke of Suffolke a principal pillar of K. Henries safety being set at liberty attends the King and Queene in their Parliament at Leicester Behold the humour of the Commons which were sowred with the pestilent leauen of Yorkes conspiracy They cannot endure the sight of this Prince because his readuancement seems done in despight of them Calumniations odious surmises are exhibited against him hee must downe to make way for K. Henries most vnworthy ruine The most vile part of this Parliamental accusation was that they should charge that for a crime vpon Suffolke which themselues had vniuersally in another former Parliament assented vnto and ratified Which was the deliuery of Aniou and Main vpon the marriage concluded for the good of England if others had not inuerted or interrupted the successe by their temerity with Renate father of Queene Margaret N◅ither did the enuy onely of the secret York◅s ouerlade this noble Gentleman but the impotency of the Duke of Sommersets faction whose rashnesse and vanity hauing lost all Normandy would gladly find any others shoulder vpon which to cast the imputation either in part or whole In that former Parliament assembled immediately vpon Suffolkes returne from that treaty with Renate out of France this was the summe of the whole proceedings Suffolke as hee was very eloquent made knowne to both housen his counsels and seruices and the effect of his Embassie praying they might be approued and enrolled for his discharge Whereupon the next morrow Burley Speaker of the lower house and the body therof repaired to the Kings presence then sitting among the Lords and there humbly required that the request of the Marquesse afterward created Duke of Suffolk might be granted and the Lords made the like petition kneeling on their knees The King condiscended to their desires and so the whole matter was recorded for his acquitall 48 What can bee more euident or who can enough admire the vanity of popular mutabilitie The Duke the principall marke though the Bishop of Salisbury the Lord Say and others were also accused vnable to stand the push of so generall an opposition must be banished The King vnwillingly giues this sentence against the Duke or rather against his owne life and safety fiue yeeres are limited to his exile Being vpon the sea hee is taken by his enemies who at Douer-road stroke off his head vpon the side of a Cocke-boat This diuelish murther for it was none other the Kings authority being not vsed therein committed vpon so great a Prince was the lesse pittied for that hee was noised among the people to haue beene a priuy actor in the Noble Duke of Glocesters death who perished saith a learned Author by the fraud and practise of a woman belike Queene Margarite The Bishop of Salisburie before said more impiously and irregularly lost his life in the following tumults being murthered after he had finished diuine seruice by his owne Tenants who dragged him from the Altar to an hill-top and there while hee was making his last prayers cleft his sacred head The Lord Say Treasurer of England fell likewise into the peoples fury and had his head cut off by the commandement of that execrable rebell Iacke Cade at the Standerd in Cheape as yee shall hereafter learne 49 This William Duke of Suffolke was indeed a great and worthy person for when his Father and three Brothers had valiantly
for their liues whom he most opprobriously reuiled in the termes of a Traitor with his Battell-axe stroke his brains out of his head when presently Glocester and after him the King entred the Trench wherein all of the Queenes part went to wracke for there were slaine in this battell on her side Iohn L. Sommerset Iohn Courtney Earle of Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke in manner as wee haue said Sir Iohn Delues Sir Edward Hampden Sir Robert Whittingham and Sir Iohn Lewkener with three thousand others besides 72 Among them that fled Prince Edward was one whome Sir Richard Crofts apprehended before hee got to Tewkesbury but Edmund Duke of Sommerset Iohn Longstrother Prior of Saint Iohns many Knights and Esquiers tooke Sanctuary in the Abbey and other places of the Towne notwithstanding they were taken forth and arraigned before Richard Duke of Glocester who that day sate Constable of England where they were condemned and had iudgement of death which they immediatelie suffered vpon a Scaffold set vp in the Town With these two Lords died twelue worthy Knights besides others of inferior degrees 73 Then was Proclamation made for the apprehension of Prince Edward promising to his taker an annuitie of an hundred pounds during his life if the Prince were liuing his life to be spared vpon which promises Sir Richard Crofts presented young Edward vnto the King whom with a sterne countenance hee a while beheld and as sternely demanded how he durst so presumptuously with Banner displayed enter into his Realme wherunto the Prince made this reply to recouer said hee my fathers Kingdomes and his most rightfull inheritance possessed by his Father and Grandfather and from him immediately belonging vnto me how darest thou then which art his Subiect display thy colour against him thy Liege-Lord which answere moued King Edward so much as with his Gantlet hee dashed the Prince on his mouth whom Richard Duke of Glocester with others of the kings seruans most shamefully murthered euen in his presence and at his feete whose body was buried without all solemnity among other poore and meane persons in the church of the Monastery of the Blacke-Fryers in Tewkesburie 74 Queene Margaret in this fatall day of battell fled towards Worcester and by the way tooke into a poore religious house in that her present distresse but three dayes after shee was apprehended and brought vnto Worcester to King Edward who committed her to sure and straite keeping in which City she a while remained But sodain news brought him that the Northern men were in Armes and meant to aduenture for her liberty the Conquerour marched to Couentrie and there made preparation further to proceed which when these hote spirits pefectly vnderstood their courages grew colder their weapons cast away they came thronging to Edward to offer him subiection yet the Lancastrians were not so minded but rather inâ—…ended once more to trie whether fortune would afford them her smile 75 A fitte instrument they had to forward the enterprise namely Thomas Neuill bastard Fanconbridge sonne of Lord Fanconbridge Earle of Kent a great supporter of King Edwards Crowne howbeit this Bastard being a man of a turbulent spirit and forward for action Earle Warwicke had made him his Admirall to keepe the narrow seas that none should haue way to strengthen King Edward which his office he executed beyond his Commission and became a taker of all Merchants goods being aided with 300. Malecontents from Calleis 76 His enterprise desperate and his name growne fearefull at sea hee meant to make it no lesse on the land for putting in at Douer many misgouerned and loose persons dayly drew to him so as his power grew to bee seuenteene thousand strong with these through Kent he made his way towards London meaning to doe much the land so molested with intestine warres and lodging his hoast on the Southside of London commanded the Citizens to giue him accesse that with King Henry whom hee meant to release from the Tower he might passe through their streetes to meet and encounter the vsurping Edward But the Londoners knowing the rudenesse of these Rakehels kept their gates shut and garded the same with sufficient strengthes whence some Lords of the royall bloud therein residing sent vnto Edward of their present danger who presently sent them fifteene hundred of his best Souldiers after whom in person hee warily marched leading with him his prisoner Queene Margaret whose bounds hee well knew gaue him the full scope of liberty 77 Fauconbridge in the meane while thirsting after spoile with his shippes secured the Thamesis aboue S. Katherines purposing with his land Forces to passe the Riuer at Kingston but hearing that Edward was on his March and fearing to bee cut off from the benefite of his ships hee altered his mind when to open his way into London hee caused the Bridge to bee fiered and three thousand of his men being set ouer Thamesis by his ships diuided themselues into two Companies the one assaying to enter at Algate and the other at Bishopsgate both which they likewise set on fire so that the Citie was in three places fired and assaulted at once but with such euill successe to the assailants that seuen hundred were slaine and the bold Bastard driuen to his ships 78 Vpon the twentieth of May the Conquerour Edward with his Captiue Queen Margaret entred London and so into the Tower the one in pomp commanding the place at his pleasure the other in teares to remaine a most pensiue prisoner where her husband the downcast King Henry was kept in hard durance The place being thus charged with the presence of two Kings and their Queens the Crokebacke of Glocester intended to cleare by taking him away that stood in his brothers way whose successor as is thought hee then meant to bee and making his inward mind more deformed then were his outward lineaments without regard of bloud-defiled hands stabbed the most innocent Henry to the heart with his dagger in which act at once beganne the ones happy rest and the others foule guilt which accompanied his conscience to the day of his death 79 The body of this murthered King was vpon the Ascention Eue laide in an open Coffin and from the Tower guarded with many bils and glaues was so carryed through the streetes vntâ—… 〈◊〉 Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul where it rested vncouered one day and beganne to bleed againe afresh a sorrowfull spectacle to most of the beholders and thence was it carried to the Blacke-Fryers Church where it likewise lay bare faced and bled as before all men being amazed at the sorrowfull sight and lastly it was put in a boat without Priest Clerke Torch or Taper singing or saying and was ferried vnto the Abbey of Chertsey in Surrey there without pompe enterred But afterwards King Henry the seuenth translated his body vnto his Castle of Windsor
read the Articles of peace and demanded the Kings whether these were done with their full consents Which granted by both either of them laying their one hand vpon the Missall and the other vpon the Holy-Crosse tooke their solemne Oathes to obserue the same And then falling into a more familiar and Courtly Complementall conference King Lewis told K. Edward that he would one day inuite him to Paris there to Court his faire French Ladies with whom if hee committed any sinne he merrily told him that Cardinall Bourbon should be his Confessor whose penance would be the easier for that Bourbon vsed to busse faire Ladies himselfe which no sooner was spoken or howsoeuer meant but Edward was as forward of thankes and acceptance and indeed so ready that King Lewis rounding Commines his bosome seruant in his â—…are told him flatly he liked not Edwards forwardnes to Paris too many English Princes hauing beene there before and â—…s the conference ended and king Edwards busines in France hee returned into England and into the City of London was receiued little lesse then in triumph-wise 99 But though Edwards fortunes thus outwardly flourished yet inward feares nipped his still troubled mind one branch hauing sappe whose growth hee much feared would shadow his Crowne which was Henry Earle of Richmond aliue and at liberty in the Duke of Britaines Court. To bring therefore his purpose to passe hee sent D. Stillington and others Ambassadors vnto Frances Duke of Britaine with store of gold and good words as that hee meant to match his eldest daughter Lady Elizabeth vnto the young Earle of Richmond whereby all cause of dissentions might at once be cut off the Duke thinking no danger where the water went smooth easily consented to shippe him thereon but ere the prey was embarked hee had knowledge that the voyage should cost young Henry his life wherefore in all hast hee sent his Treasurer Peter Lâ—…doys to preuent it who secretly told Richmond what marriageâ—…d Edward intended whereat the distressed Earle amazed was put to his shifts and for want of better tooke Sanctuary at S. Malâ—…s where the English his conductors lay for a wind 100 The Earle thus escaped the Ambassadors complained to the Duke imputing the fault as far as they durst vnto him who had not dealt liâ—… a good Marchant to take their money and to retain the warâ—… his answere was the deliuery was good but themselues negligent Factors that made not the commodity to their best aduantage And yet for the loue hee bare to their King hee vndertooke that Richâ—…nd should be sure kept either in Sanctuary or else in prison whence as hee promised hee should not escape And so with a 〈◊〉 in their â—…re they returned hauing cleared Edward of 〈◊〉 â—…ney and care for sure keeping of Henry who though hee weresore displeased with Stillingtons simplicity yet the promises that the Duke of Britaine had made much mitigated and eased his mind 101 And now the Realme quiet no warre in hand nor none towards but such as no man looked should happen hee framed himselfe so to the peoples affections and held their hearts not in a constrained feare but with as louing and ready obedience as any King attaining the Crowne by his sword euer had Nor was euer any Prince more familiar with his Subiects then this King Edward was who now hauing his tribute truly paid from France and all things prospering as was desired he set heart vpon pleasure which hetherto had beene afflicted with continuall turmoile yea and often laid from him the state of a Prince and would accompany and conuerse with his meane subiects a loadstone that doth naturally attract the English hearts among many others we of London remember this to our grace Vnto Windsore he sent for the Lord Maior of London the Aldermen and others vpon no other occasion then to hunt in his company and himselfe to be merry with them As also at another time he did the like in Waltham where he gaue them most familiar intertainment and sent to the Lady Mairesse and her sisters two harts sixe Buckes and a Tunne of wine which wanne more loue then manifold their worthes 102 Somewhat he was giuen to Court and conuerse with faire Ladies which fault was well noted and preuented by King Lewis for his French dames but in England he had liberty with very large scope for besides the Lady Lucy and others by whome he had issue three concubines he kept and those of three diuers and seuerall dispositions as himselfe would often confesse one the merriest another the wiliest and the third the holiest harlot in his realme as one whom no man could get out of the Church vnlesse it were to his Bed the merriest was Shores wife of whom hereafter we shall speake the other two were greater Personages but in their humility are content to bee namelesse and to forbeare the praise of those properties 103 This fault of the King did not greatly offend the people for one mans pleasure could not extend to the displeasures of manie it being done without violence and in his latter daies lessened and well left But a farre more greater sinne and reproach he fell into among his other Princely disports For being on progresse in Warwickeshire and hunting in Arrow Parkâ—… belonging to Thomas Burdet Esquire with the death of much Game he slew a White Bucke greatly esteemed of the said Burdet who vnderstanding thereof wished his hornes in his Belly that moued the King to kill the same Bucke whereof he was accused and condemned of treason his wordes being drawne to wish the â—…ornes in the Kings bellie for which beheaded hâ—… was at Tiburne and buried in the Gray-Fryers Church at London 104 But a more lamentable tragedie happened vnto the land by the death of George Duke of Clarence the Kings second brother who being accused of high Treason was committed to the Tower where he soone-after ended his life His attainder was that the said Duke had caused diuerse of his seruants to enforme the people that Thomas Burdet his seruant likewise was wrongfully put to death and further laboured through their reports to make the world beleeue tâ—… K. Edward wrought by Nigrâ—…cie and vsed to poison such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And alâ—…o thaâ—… 〈◊〉 sâ—…id Duke vpon purâ—… to exalt himselfe and his heires to the 〈◊〉 digâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…sely 〈◊〉 vntruly pubâ—…d that the 〈◊〉 was a â—…ard and therefore not capable of raigne Moreouer thâ—… he induced diâ—…e of the Kiâ—…aturall subiects to be sworne vpâ—… the 〈◊〉 Sâ—…ent vnto him and his heires withâ—…â—…ny other reseâ—…ations of their allâ—…e for which intent as there was alleaged hee had gotten an exemplification vnder the great Seale of King Henry the sixt that if the said king and his sonne Prince Edward died without issue male the said Duke and his heires should inioy the Crowne For these in
a Parliament begun at Westminster the fifteenth of Ianuary he was attainted of high treason but whether guiltie or guiltles to men saith Grafton that haue made large inquisition yea and of such as were of no small authority in those daies the certaintie thereof was hid and could not truly be disclosed but by coniectures which as often deceiue the imaginations of fantasticall folke as declare truth to them in their conclusions 105 I am not ignorant that some haue alleaged the cause of this Noble mans death to arise from a foolish prophecie whereof saith Comines the English-men are neuer vnfurnished this as the Cabâ—…sts who vsed to make an art of their letters gaue forth forsooth that a G. should raigne after an E. which must needes be George Duke of Clarence though Gloucester more craftie lay in winde for the game This indeed troubled the King not a little but the Queene and her blood much more and therefore of both King and Queene Duke George was mistrusted and greatly maligned in all that he did Who now a widower for Warwicks daughter was dead sent vnto his sister Margaret the Dutchesse of Burgundie to worke a marriage for him with her husbands daughter the Lady Marie Against which the Queene most earnestly interposed her selfe and sollicited the Ladie in the behalfe of Lord Anthonie Earle Riuers her brother whereby great discontent was ministred to the Duke and new iealousies daily bred in the Kings breast 106 Iohn Serres the French Historian interlacing the life of King Lewis with the Acts of K. Edward and his brethren saith confidently that the English King so much affected the league and alliance with France as that he caused his brother Clarence to be put in prison because he intended to haue past the Seas to succour the Dowager of Burgundie Ladie Margaret his sister vpon whose Territories King Lewis encroached after the death of Duke Charles her husband slaine at the battell of Manâ—…y 107 But howsoeuer Clarence had offended certaine it is that he was found guilty by the foresaid Parliament and the eleuenth of March following after he had offered his Masse-penny in the Tower of London was drowned in a But of Malmesey whose body was buried at Tewkesburie in Glocestershire by the bodie of his Dutchesse Ladie Isabell Countesse of Warwicke who being with Child died of poison a little before And although the King had consented to his death yet no sooner was it done but that he wished it againe vndone and was so greeued at the remembrance as when anie made suite for the life of a condemned he would openly say Oh â—…fortunate brother for whose life no 〈◊〉 would make â—…ite This good Duke for so was he called left issue behind him Edward Earle of Warwicke and Margaret afterwards Countesse of Salisbury both of them infants and followers of their fathers fortunes he a continuall Prisoner at foure and twentie yeeres of age vnder Henry the seauenth was beheaded vpon the Tower-hill and shee at sixtie two lost hers within the Tower and time of King Henrie the eight 108 But how dainty soeuer King Edward was of the breach of amitie betwixt him and the French King in regard whereof he suffered Mary the yong Dutchesse of Burgundy the daughter of his owne sisters husband to bee molested by 〈◊〉 of the French and all in fauour of the contract commenced betweene the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughter yet did 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouâ—… 〈◊〉 For Ambassadors â—…ploied 〈◊〉 accomplishing â—…of they of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without 〈◊〉 oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…he new were sent without 〈◊〉 while indeed Lewis 〈◊〉 working for his sonne another way First to match him with Mary Dutches of Burgundy but that refused with Margaret of Flaunders daughter to Duke Maximilian sonne to Fredericke the Emperor and to hold the world from suspition in the meane while Ladie Elizabeth the Infanta of England was in the French Court vsually called Madame the Daulphin and all things in France so soundly carried as Edward suspected no leake in the Caske for now growne fat and vnable for paines he both gloried in his nine famous victories at home atchieued and seemed sufficientlie satisfied that his yeerely tribute from France was so truly paied 109 At the same time Iames the third of that name King of Scotland sent his Ambassadors vnto Edward to obtaine the Lady Cicelie the Kings second daughter to be ioined in marriage with his sonne Iames the young Prince which was well listened vnto by Edward and his Counsell and least the motion should goe backe a great summe of money lent to the Scottish King with this condition that at a certain time appointed it should be at K. Edwards choise whether his daughter should match with that Prince or else to haue the said summe againe repaid Against which alliance and league as Lesly reporteth Lewis of France much repined and to annihilate the same sent Dr. Ireland a certaine knight and another religious man to moue King Iames to make warre against England 110 These no Peace-makers for Christ but firebrands of Belial blew the smothered sparkes of dissention into a flame of bloody warre which fell the more heauy vpon Scotland for that K. Iames much wedded vnto his owne will and altogether ruled by men of meane worth whom himselfe had aduanced from nothing had not only neglected by their instigations the loue of his Nobles but also banished the Realme of Scotland Alexander Duke of Albany his second brother and had caused the veines of Iohn Earle of Marre his other brother to be opened whereby he bled to death these and other discontents alienated his Subiects hearts from him which laid the land more open vnto the English Inuaders and yet to draw them more deadly against him relying vpon his ownevalor and the assistance of France he sent word vnto Edward that he should not aid his owne sister of Burgundy against K. Lewis being the Scots Allie as also with threats of warre commanded him to deliuer to his Ambassadors the Duke of Albanie then residing in the English Court and lastlie to make good and repay dammages done vpon the Scottish Borders 111 King Edward not a little inraged at these double dealings euen in the winter season mustered his men prepâ—…ed his artillery and rigged his ships that nothing should be vnready at the next Spring which no sooner was come but that he ordained for his Lieutenant his brother Richard Duke of Gloucester who with Henrie Earle of Northumberland Thomas Lord Stanley the Lord Louell Gâ—…stock and others the Duke of Albany marching vnto Gloucesters banner with twenty thousand strong repaired into the North and first â—…sieged the strong Towne Berwick then enâ—…ing the chiefe City Edenborough vrged K. Iames to performe his couenants concerning the marriage betwixt Prince Iames his sonne with Lady Cicely before agreed vpon
for the loue that our Lord beareth to vs all from this time forward all griefes forgotten each of you loue others which I verily trust you will if you any thing regard either God or your King affinitie or kindred this Realme your owne countrey or your owne surety 115 And therewithall the King no longer induring to sit vp layd him downe on his right side his face towards them who with weeping eyes words as fitted the time recomfited the sicke dying King ioyning their hands and outwardly forgiuing that which inwardly they meant not to forget The King ouer-ioyed to see their willing reconcilements spake not many wordes after but commending his soule vnto God in their presence departed this life at his Pallace of Westminster vpō the 9. day of April and yeere of Christs appearance 1483. at the age of forty one when he had worne the royal Diademe two and twenty yeeres one moneth and fiue dayes and was buried at Windsor in the newe Chappell whose foundation himselfe had layd 116 Of personage hee was the goodliest Gentleman saith Commines that euer ◅ine eyes beheld faire of complexion and of most princely presence couragious of heart pol◅ke in counsell in aduersitie nothing abashed in prosperitie rather ioyous then proud in peace iust and mercifull in warre sharpe and fierce and in field bold and venturous yet no further then wisedome would and is no lesse commended where he auoided then is his manhood when he vanquished eight or nine battels he won wherein to his greater renowne he fought on foote and was euer victor ouer his enemies much giuen hee was to the lusts of youth and in his latter time growne somewhat corpulent which rather adorned his grauer yeeres then any waies disliked the eies of his beholders His Wife 117 Elizabeth the daughter of Richard Wooduill Earle Riuers by his wife ◅aquelana Dutchesse of Bedford who was the daughter of Peter Earle of S. Paul and he the sonne of Peter de Luxembourg was first married vnto Sir Iohn Grey slaine at S. Albans where he was knighted the day before his death by King Henry the sixt vnto whom shee bare two sonnes and a daughter after whose death shee was priuately remarried vnto K. Edward the fourth the first day of May at his mannor of Grafton in Northamptonshire Anno 1464. and in the next yeere following vpon the sixe and twentith of May was crowned Queen at Westminster with al due solemnities Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres eleuen moneths and nine daies no more fortunate in attaining to the height of all worldly dignity then vnfortunate in the murther of her sonnes and losse of her owne liberty For in the beginning of K. Edwards raigne shee was forced to take Sanctuary at Westminster wherein her first sonne Prince Edward was borne and at his death did the like in feare of the Protector and lastly hauing all her lands and possessions seized vpon by K. Henrie the seauenth liued in meane estate in the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where not long after shee left the troubles of her life and inioied a quiet portion or burying place by her last husband King Edward at Windsore 118 Elianor Butler as we find it recorded vpon the Parliament Role was contracted vnto King Edward but how true considering the occasion and time of the Act we leaue for others to iudge onely this is most certaine that this Lady Elianor was the daughter of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury and the wife of Sir Thomas Butler Knight sonne and heire to Ralph Butler Baron of Sudley which Elianor died the thirtieth of Iune the yeere of Christ Iesus 1466. and the eight of King Edward the fourth his raigne His Issue 119 Edward the eldest sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster the fourth of Nouember and yeere of grace 1471. being the tenth of his fathers raigne at that time expulsed the Realme by the powerfull Earle Warwicke but fortune changed and the father restored the sonne the first of Iuly and yeere of Christ was ◅eated Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and had not the ambitious hand of his vncle beene defiled in his innocent blood he might haue worne the Diademe manie yeeres whereas he bare the Title of King not many daies 120 Richard the second sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queen was borne at Shrewsbury and in his infancy was created Duke of Yorke he was affianced vnto Anne daughter and heire to Iohn Mowbray Duke of Norfolke by which he was intituled Duke of Norfolke Earle-Marshall Warren and Nottingham but inioying neither Title wife or his owne life long was with his brother murthered in the Tower of London and in the prison of that Tower which vpon that most sinfull deed is euer since called the bloody Tower their bodies as yet vnknowne where to haue buriall 121 George the third sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was also borne in Shrewsburie and being a yong Child was created Duke of Bedford but liued not long after and lieth buried at Windsore 122 Elizabeth the first daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queene was borne at Westminster the eleuenth of Februarie and fifth of her fathers raigne being the yere of Saluation 14◅6 Shee was promised in marriage to Charles Daulphin of France woed and Courted by her vncle Crouchbacke when he had murdered her brothers and vsurped the Crowne but better destiny attending her shee was reserued to ioine the vnion and marriage with the onely heire of Lancaster which was Henrie of Richmond afterward King of England from whom is branched the roiall stemme that spreadeth his beauty in this North-West world euen Iames our dread Soueraigne and great Brittaines Monarch 123 Cicely the second daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was sought vnto by Iames the third of that name to be ioined in marriage with Iames his sonne Prince of Scotland and Duke of Rothsay which match was promised vpon conditions and choise of K. Edward who lastly brake off from further proceeding and the Lady married vnto Iohn Vicount Wels whom shee out-liued and was againe remarried but by neither husband had any issue and therefore lesse noted her body lieth buried at Quarrena in the Isle of Wight 124 Anne the third daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was married vnto Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and high Treasurer of England vnto whom shee bare two sonnes both dying without issue and her selfe without more fruit of wombe left her life and lieth buried at Fra◅ingham in Norfolke 125 Bridget the fourth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth was borne at Eltham in Kent the tenth of Nouember and yeere of Grace 1480. being the twentieth of her fathers Raigne Shee tooke the habite of Religion and became a
Nun in the Nunnery of Dartford in the same County founded by K. Edward the third where shee spent her life in contemplations vnto the day of her death 126 Marie the fift daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was promised in marriage vnto the King of Denmarke but died before it could be solemnized in the Tower of Greenewich the Sunday before Pentecost the twentieth two of her fathers raigne and yeere of Grace 1482. and was buried at Windsore 127 Margaret the sixth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth died an Infant without other mention in our Authors 128 Katherine the seuenth daughter of King Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife and the last of them both was married vnto William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and Lord of Ochaâ—…pton vnto whom shee bare Lord Henrie after the death of his father Earle of Deuonshire who by King Henrie the eight was created Marquesse of Excester in Anno 1525. His Concubines 129 Elizabeth Lucie is certainly known to haue been King Edwards Concubine though nothing so certainly mentioned whose Ladie or of what Parentage shee was that shee was conceiued by him with child is before declared but who that child was is as obscurely laid downe therefore in these things we must be silent and leaue the doubts to be resolued by others Three other concubines this king had whereof Shores wife was not the least beloued whose life falleth further to be spoken of in the Raigne of the vsurper Richard where her storie shall be shewed more at large His naturall Issue 150 Arthur surnamed Plantagenet the naturall sonne of K. Edward the fourth whose mother as is supposed was the Lady Elizabeth Lucie was created Viscount Lisle by King Henrie the eight at Bridewell in London the twentie sixth of Aprill and yeere of Saluation 1533. which title was confâ—…red vpon him in right of his wife Lady Elizabeth sister and heire vnto Iohn Gray Viscount Lisle and the late wife and then widdow of Edmund Dudley who bare vnto this Viscount three daughters which were Bridget Frances and Elizabeth all of them afterward married This Arthur Lord Lisle was made Lieutenant of Callis by the said K. Henry which Towne some of his seruants intended to haue betraied to the French for which their fact himselfe was sent to the Tower of London but his truth appearing after much search the King sent him a rich ring from his owne finger with such comfortable wordes as at the hearing thereof a sudden ioy ouercharged his heart was so immoderately receiued that the same night it made an end of his life whose body was honorably buried in the same Tower 151 Elizabeth the naturall daughter of K. Edward the fourth was married to Sir Thomas Lumley Knight the sonne of George Lord Lumley who died before his father shee bare vnto the said Sir Thomas Richard afterward Lord Lumley from whom the late Lord Lumley did descend EDVVARD THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FIFTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XVIII THe father thus dying in the strength of his yeeres and the sonne left to rule before he was ripe the Synders of dissensions which the sicke King had lately raked vp presently brake forth into a more raging flame for the king and Queenes blood that should haue supported young Edwards estate the one side being suspicious and â—…e other prouoked by the execrable desire of soueraignty left the tender king a Prince of such towardnes as his age could conteine destitute and vnarmed which if either kind or kindred had holden place must needes haue beene the surest pillars of his defence The raigne of this King if we may so cal the shorttime of his Soueraignty began the same day that his father died though he was neuer Crowned nor yet commanded the affaires of the Kingdome as an absolute Monarch his young brothers fortunes being ballanced with his 2 For Richard Duke of Gloucester by nature their vncle by office their Protector to their Father beholden to themselues by Oath and Alleagiance bounden all bands broken that holdeth man and man together without any respect of God or the World vnnaturally contriued to bereaue them not onlie of their dignity but also theirlines But forsomuch as the Dukes demeanour â—…reth in effect all the whole matter whereof the raigne of this yong and fift Edward must intreat itâ—… therefore conuenient somewhat to shew you ere we goe further what man this was and from whom he descended that could find in his heart so much mischief to conceiue 3 Know first then that Richard Duke of Yorke a noble man and a mighty beganne not by warre but by law to challenge the Crowne putting his claime into the Parliament where his cause was either for right or fauour so farre foorth aduanced that King Henries blood albeit he had a goodly Prince was vtterly reiected the Crowne by the authoritie of that high Court intailed to the Duke of Yorke and his issue male in remainder immediately after the death of King Henrie But the Duke not induring so long to tarrie intending vnder pretext of dissention and debate arising in the Realme to preuent his time and to take vpon him the rule in King Henries life was with many other Nobles slaine at Wakefield leauing three sonnes Edward George and Richard all of them as they were great states of birth so were they great and stately of stomacke greedy and ambitious of authority and impatient of partners 4 For Edward reuenging his fathers death depriued king Henry and attained the Crowne The second George Duke of Clarence was a goodly Noble Prince and in all things fortunate if either his owne ambition had not set him against his brother or the enuie of his enemies his brother against him For were it by the Queen and Lords of her blood which highly maligned the Kings kindred as women commonly not of malice but of nature hate them whom their husbands loue or were it a proud appetite of the Duke himselfe intending to be King at least-wise hainous treason was laid to his charge and finally were he faulty were he faultlesse attainted he was by Parliament and iudged to death as we haue saide 5 Richard the third sonne of whom we now entreat was in wit and courage equall with either of them in body and prowesse farre vnder them both little of stature ill-limmed and crook-backed his left shoulder much higher then his right very hard fauoured of visage and such as in States is called warly in other men otherwise he was malicious wrathfull and enuious yea and from afore his birth euer froward For it is for truth reported that the Dutchesse his mother had so much adoe in her trauaile that shee could not be deliuered of him vncut and that he came into the
world with his feete forward as men be borne outward and as the fame runneth also not vnâ—…oothed Whether men of hatred report aboue the truth or else that nature changed her Course in his beginning which in the course of his life many things vnnaturally committed 6 No euill Captaine was he in the warre as to which his disposition was more inclined then for peace sundry victories he had and sometimes ouer-throwes but neuer in default as for his owne person either of hardines or politike order free was he of his dispence and somewhat aboue his power liberall with large gifts he gate him vnstedfast friendship for which he was forced to pill and pole in other places which gate him stedfast hatred He was close and secret a deepe dissembler lowly oâ—…countenance arrogant of heart outwardly familiar where euen now he hated and not letting to kisse whom he thought to kill despiâ—…efull and cruell he was not for euill-will alwaies but oftner for ambition and either for the surety or increase of his estate Friend and foe was much what indifferent where his aduantage grew he spared no mans death whose life withstood his purpose He slew with his own hands King Henrie the sixth being Prisoner in the Tower as men constantlie said and that without commandement or knowledge of the King who vndoubtedly if he had intended his death would haue appointed that butcherly office to some other then his owne brother 7 Some wise â—…en also iudge that his drift couertly conueied lacked not in helping forth his brother Clarence to his death which he resisted openly howbeit somewhat as men deemed more faintly then he that was hartily minded to his wealth And they that thus iudge thinke that long time in K. Edwards life he forcast to be king in case that his brother whose life he looked that euill diet should shorten should happen to decease as indeed he did while his children were young And they deeme that for this intent he was glad of the Duke of Clarence death whose life must needes haue hindered him so intending being his elder brother whether the same Duke had kept him true to his Nephew the young king or enterprized to be king himselfe But of all this point there is no certainty and who so diuineth vpon coniectures may aswell shoote too farre as too short Howbeit this haue I by credible information learned that the same night in which king Edward died one Mistlebroke long ere morning came in great haste to the house of one Pottier dwelling in Red Crosse street without Creeple-gate in London and when he with hasty rapping quickly was let in he shewed vnto Pottier that K. Edward was departed By my troth man quoth Pottier then will my Master the Duke of Gloucester be king what cause he had so to thinke hard it is to say whether being toward him knew any such thing intended or otherwise had any inkling thereof for it was not likely that he spake it of no ground 8 But now to return to the course of this History were it that the Duke of Glocester had of old foreminded this conclusion was now thereunto moued put in hope by the occasion of the tender age of the yong Princes his Nephewes as oportunity likelihood of speed putteth a man in courage of that he neuer intended certaine it is that he contriued their destruction with the vsurpation of the regall dignitie vpon himselfe and forasmuch as he well wist and holp to maintaine a long continued grudge and hartburning betweene the Queenes kindred and the Kings blood either part enuying others authority he now thought their diuisions should be as it was indeed a forward beginning to the pursuite of his intent and a sure ground for the foundation of all his building if he might first vnder the pretext of reuenging old displeasure abuse the anger and ignorance of the one party to the destruction of the other and then winne to his purpose as many as he could and those that could not be wonne might be lost before they were aware for of one thing was he certaine that if his intent were perceiued he should soone haue made peace between both the parties with his owne blood 9 King Edward in his life albeit that this dissention betweene his friends somewhat greeued him yet in his good health he somewhat lesse regarded it because he thought whatsoeuer busines should fall betweene them himselfe should alwaies be able to rule both the parties But in his last sicknes when he perceiued his naturall strength so sore infeebled that he dispaired all recouerie then considering the youth of his Children albeit he nothing lesse mistrusted then that that happened yet well fore-seeing how many harmes might grow by their debate while the youth of his children should lacke discretion of themselues and good Counsell of their friends of which either party should counsell for their owne commodity and the rather by pleasant aduise to winne themselues fauour then by profitable aduertisements to doe his children good hee called some of them before him that were at variance and in speciall the Lord Marquesse Dorset the Queenes sonne by her first husband and William Lord Hastings a noble-man then Lord Chamberlaine against whom thâ—… Queene especially grudged for the great fauor the King bare him and also for that shee thought him secretly familiar with the King in wanton company Her kindred also bare him sore aswell for that the King had made him Captaine of Callis which office the Lord Riuers brother to the Queene claimed of the Kings former promise as for diuers other great gifts which he receiued that they looked for These were the grudges which the king on his death bed sought to remoue and they in shew seemed to cancell as we haue said though the sparks of these displeasures burst afterward into a dangerous flame which consumed most of them as afterward shall appeare 10 For assoone as the King was departed this life his sonne Prince Edward drew towards London from Ludlow in Wales which Countrey being farre off from the law and recourse to iustice was become to be farre out of Order and growne wilde Robbers Rouers walking at liberty vncorrected for which cause this Prince in the life time of his father was sent thither to the end that the authority of his presence should refraine euill disposed persons from the boldenes of their former outrages To the gouernance and ordering of this young Prince at his sending thither was there appointed Sir Anthonie Wooduill Lord Riuers and brother vnto the Queene a right honorable man as valiant of hand as politick in Counsell adioined were there vnto him others of the same partie and in effect euery one as he was neerest of kin vnto the Queene so was he planted next about the Prince 11 That drift of the Queene not vnwisely deuised whereby her blood might of youth be rooted in the
sate sore astonied musing much by whom this question should be meant of which euery man knew himselfe cleare 43 Then the Lord Chamberlaine as hee that for the loue betwixt them thought he might bee bouldest with him answered said That they were worthy to be punished as haynous traitors whatsoeuer they were and the same all the other Lords affirmed That is quoth the Protector yonder sorceresse my brothers wife meaning the Queene and others with her at these words many of the Lords that fauoured her were greatly abashed but the L. Hastings was in his minde better content that it was moued by her then by any other whom hee loued better howbeit his heart somewhat grudged that he was not afore made of counsell in this matter as hee was of the taking of her kindred of their putting to death which were by his assent before deuised to bee beheaded at Pomfret the selfe same day in which hee was not aware how it was by other deuised that himselfe should bee beheaded the same day at London Then said the Protector yee shall all see in what wise that Sorceresse and that other witch of her counsel Shores wife with their affinity haue by their sorcerie and witchcraft wasted my body And therewith he plucked vppe his doublet sleeue to the elbow vpon his left arme where he shewed a wearish withered arme and small as it was neuer other 44 And thereupon euery mans mind sore misgaue them well perceiuing that this matter was but a quarrell For they well knew that the Queen was too wise to go about any such folly if she would yet would shee of all others not make Shores wife of counsell whom of all women shee most hated as that Concubine whom the King her husband had most loued And also no man there present but knew well enough that his arme was ouer such since his birth Neuerthelesse the Lord Chamberlaine which from the death of King Edward kept Shores wife on whom hee somewhat doated in the Kings life sauing aâ—… it is said that hee forbare her for reuerence towards the King or else of a certain kind of fidelity to his friend answered and said Certainely my Lord if they haue so heinously done they bee worthy of hainous punishment What quoth the Protector thou seruest mee I ween with ifs and with ands I tell thee they haue so done and that I will make good on thy bodie Traitor And therewith as in a great anger hee clapped his fist vpon the board a great rap at which token giuen one without the Chamber cryed treason wherewith a dore clapped and in came rushing men in harnesse as many as the Chamber might hold and anone the Protector said to the Lord Hastings I arrest thee Traitor What mee my Lord quoth hee yea thee Traitor quoth the Protector and another let flie at the Lord Stanley who shrunke at the stroke vnder the Table or else his head had beene cleft to the teeth for as swiftly as hee shrunke yet came the bloud about his eares Then were they all quickly bestowed in diuers Chambers excepting onely the Lord Chamberlaine whom the Protector bad speede and shriue him apace for by S. Paul said hee I will not to dinner till I see thy head off It booted him not to aske why but heauily tooke a Priest at aduenture and made a short shrift for a longer would not be suffered The Protector made so much haste to dinner which hee might not goe to till this was done for sauing of his oath So was hee brought forth vnto the greene before the Chappell within the Tower and his head laid down vpon a long logge of timber and there strucke off and afterward his body with the head was enterred at Windsor beside the body of K. Edward 45 A maruailous case it is to heare either of the warnings that hee should haue voided or the tokens of that hee could not auoid for the self night before his death the Lord Stanley sent a trusty secret Messenger vnto him at Midnight in all the hast requiring him to rise and ride away with him for he was vtterly disposed no longer to abide hee had so fearefull a dreame in which he thought that a Bore with his tuskes so razed them both by the heades that the bloud ranne about both their shoulders And forasmuch as the Protector gaue the Bore for his cognizance this dreame made so fearefull an impression in his heart that hee was throughly determined no longer to tarry but had his horse ready if the Lord Hastings would goe with him to ride yet so farre the same night that they would be out of danger before it was day Ah good Lord quoth the Lord Hastings to the Messenger leaneth my Lord thy Master so much to such trifles and hath faith in dreames which either his owne feare fantasieth or doe rise in the nights rest by reason of the dayes thoughts Tell him it is plaine Witchcraft to beleeue in such dreames which if they were tokens of things to come why thinketh hee not that wee might be as likely to make them true by our going if we were caught and brought back as friends faile flyers for then had the Bore a cause likely to rase vs with his tuskes as men that fled for some falshood wherefore either there is no peril nor none there is indeed or if any be it is rather in going then abiding And if wee must needs fall in perill one way or other yet had I rather that men should see it were by other mens falshood then thinke it our fault or faint-heart And therefore goe to thy Master man and commend me to him and pray him to bee merry and haue no feare for I assure him I am as sure of the man that he wotteth of as I am of mine owne hand God send Grace Sir said the Messenger and went his way 46 Certaine it is also that in riding towards the Tower the same morning in which hee was beheaded his horse twice or thrice stumbled with him almost to the falling which thing albeit each man knoweth daily hapneth to them to whom no such mischance is toward yet hath it beene of an olde fite and custome obserued as a token oftentimes notably foregoing some great misfortune Now this that followeth was no warning but an enuious scorne The same morning before he was vp came a Knight vnto him as it were of curtesie to accompany him to the Counsell but of truth sent by the Protector to haste him thitherwards with whom he was of secret confederacy in that purpose a meane man at that time but now of great authority This Knight when it hapned the Lord Chamberlain by the way to stay his horse and commune a while with a Priest whom hee met in Towerstreet brake his tale and said merily to him what my Lord I pray you come on wherto talke you so long with a Priest
once with infinite benefit to the Realme by the coniunction of those two bloods in one whose seuerall titles had long time disquieted the Land hee fled the Realme went to Rome neuer minding more to meddle with the world till the noble Prince King Henry the seuenth got him home againe made him Archbishop of Canterbury and Chancellor of England whereunto the Pope ioined the honour of a Cardinall Thus liuing many dayes in as much honour as one man might well wish ended them so godly that his death with Gods mercy well changed his life 24 This man therefore as I was about to tell you by the long and often alternate proofe aswell of prosperitie as aduerse fortunes had gotten by great experience the very mother or mistresse of Wisedome a deepe insight in politicke worldly drifts Whereby perceiuing now this Duke glad to commune with him sed him with faire words and many pleasant praises And perceiuing by the processe of their communication the Dukes pride now and then balke out a litle bread of enuy towards the glory of the King and thereby feeling him easie to fall out if the matter were well handled hee craftily sought the wayes to pricke him forward taking alwayes the occasion of his comming and keeping himselfe so close within his bounds that hee rather seemed to follow then to leade him For when the Duke first began to praise boast of the King and shew how much profite the Realme should take by his raigne Morton answered thus Surely my Lord folly it were for me to lye for if I would sweare the contrary your Lordship would not ween I beseeue but that if the world would haue gone as I could haue wished King Henries son had had the Crowne and not King Edward But after that God had ordered him to lose it and King Edward to raigne I was neuer so mad that I would with a dead man striue against a quicke So was I to King Edward a faithfull Chapplaine and glad would haue beene that his child should haue succeeded him Howbeit if the secret iudgement of God haue otherwise prouided I purpose not to spurne against the pricke nor labor to set vp that God putteth downe And as for the late protector and now King and euen there he left saying that hee had already medled too much with the world and would from that day meddle with his Booke and his Beades and no further 25 Then longed the Duke sore to heare what he would haue said because he ended with the king and there so suddainly stopped and exhorted him so familiarly betweene them twaine to be bolde to say whatsoeuer he thought whereof he faithfully promised there should neuer come hurt and peraduenture more good then he would weene and that himselfe intended to vse his faithfull secret aduise and counsell which he said was the only cause for which he procured of the King to haue him in his custody where he might account himselfe at home and else had he beene put in the hands of them with whom he should not haue found the like fauour The Bishop right humbly thanked him and said In good faith my Lord I loue not to talke much of Princes as a thing not all out of perill though the word be without fault Forasmuch as it shall not be taken as the party meant it but as it pleaseth the Prince to construe it And euer I think on Aesops tale that when the Lyon had proclaimed vpon paine of death there should no horned beast abide in the wood one that had in his forehead a bunch of flesh fled away a great pace The foxe who saw him runne so fast asked him whether he made all that haste and he answered In faith I neither wot nor recke so I were once hence because of this Proclamation made against horned beasts What foole quoth the Foxe thou maist abide well enough the Lion meant not thee for it is no horne that is in thy head No mary quoth he that wot I wellynough but what if he call it a horne where am I then The Duke laughed merrily at the tale and said my Lord I warrant you neither the Lion nor the Boare shall picke any matter at any thing heere spoken for it shall neuer come to their eares In good faith Sir said the Bishop if it did the thing that I was about to say taken aswell as afore God I meant it could deserue but thankes and yet taken as I weene it would might happely turne me to litle good and you to lesse Then longed the Duke yet more to wit what it was whereupon the Bishop said in good faith my Lord as for the late Protector sith he is now King in possession I purpose not to dispute his title but for the weale of this Realme wherof his Grace hath now the gouernance and my selfe am a poore member I was about to wish that to those good abilities whereof hee hath already right many little needing my praise it might yet haue pleased God for the better store to haue giuen him some of such other excellent vertues meet for the rule of a Realme as our Lord hath planted in the person of your Grace and there left againe 26 The Duke somewhat mariailing at his suddaine pauses said My Lord I note your often breathings and suddaine stopping in your communication so that to my intelligence your wordes neither come to any direct or perfect sentence in conclusion whereby either I might haue knowledge what your intent is now towards the King or what affection you beare towards mee For the comparison of good qualities ascribed to vs both maketh mee not a little to muse thinking that you haue some other priuie imagination imprinted in your heart which you bee abashed to disclose and specially to me which on my honour doe assure you to be as secret in this case as the deafe and dumbe person to the singer or the Tree to the Hunter The Bishop being somewhat bolder considering the Dukes promise but most of all animated because hee knew the Duke desirous to be magnified and also he perceiued the inward hatred which hee bare towards King Richard hee opened his stomacke to the bottome and said My singular good Lord sith the time of my captiuitie which being in your graces custodie I may rather call it a libertie then a strait imprisonment in auoiding of idlenesse mother of all vices in reading bookes and ancient pamphlets I haue founde this sentence written that no man is borne fie and at libertie of himselfe onely for one part of dutie he oweth to his parents another part to his friends and kindred but the natiue Countrey in the which he first tasted this pleasant flattering world demandeth a debt not to be forgottē Which saying causeth mee to consider in what case the Realme my natiue Countrey now standeth and in what estate and assurance before this time it
him and the Earle and therefore sore offended at Landose whom he suspected to be deepe in the deed he sent for Edward Wooduile and Edward Pownings two English Esquires vnto whom he deliuered a summe of money which he had promised to Earle Henrie with a conuey vnto all the rest of the English to depart Vannes bearing all their charges till they came to their Earle in France Neither was King Charles backward to forward Earle Richmond against the Tyrant and Vsurper of the English Crowne And the more to ioy Henry Iohn Earle of Oxford imprisoned by King Edward the fourth in the Castle of Hammes with Captaine Blunt his keeper and Sir Iohn Fortescue Porter of Callis came vnto Earle Henry to take their fortunes in following of his This Earle of Oxford as we haue seene was a continuall aider of King Henry the sixt against his opposite K. Edward and had done many seruices in the Lancastrians cause till destiny had cast downe the hopes of their side Him therefore Earle Henry made his chiefe Counsellor for warre as for experience policy valour and faith in that busines no man was more meete Whose prowesse further appeared when Earle Henry wan the wreath at Bosworth field where in the Front of that Battell he lead the band of Archers and euer after liued in great fauour with this King Henry the seuenth and in great honour died the fourth yeere of King Henry the eight In the like trust for Counsell and fauour with these Kings was Richard Fox Doctor of Diuinitie who being then a student in Paris was found by Earle Richmond to be the chiefest man for imploiment in his French busines which he so prudently and faithfully effected as the Earle being King acknowledging him one of his principall aduancers made him of his Priuie Councell Lord Priuie Scale and raised him to very great places in Church and Common-wealth and lastly to testifie in what deere esteeme hee held him made him Godfather to his sonne Prince Henrie who was after King of England with whom in great reuerence he liued a long time euen till his eye-sight failed through age and did many workes of piety whereof Copus Christi Colledge in Oxford is and shall be for euer a noble witnes and his honorable care of reuerend antiquity in preseruing the bones of many Saxon Kings and by him bestowed in faire Monuments in the Cathedrall Church of Winchester shall neuer want due celebration amongst all that honour antiquity and glorious studies But from these worthy Subiects we returne againe to their soueraigne King Henry 41 Whose beginnings thus forwarded by the Duke of Britaine and the French King drew many English into France and filled the heart of the Vsurper with an extreme feare therefore to accomplish by pollicy what was doubtfull by armes he sought to baite his hooke yet another way The title hee knew stood with the daughters of King Edward his sonnes being murdered and among them to Ladie Elizabeth the eldest whose marriage he well saw must bring Henry the Crowne But that once diuerted his streame of it selfe could beare no great floate nor bring any inundation into the Land and therefore Queene Elizabeth in Sanctuary must be Courted that her daughters might come to Court and there be regarded according to their degrees This so cunningly was carried by men that could carry themselues to fit womens affections that the King was purged of the murder of her sonnes shee made to beleeue that her selfe was respected a Dowager Queene and sister in law to the present King and that himselfe had a Prince and many Princely Peeres most fit matches for those Princes her daughters that her sonne Thomas Marquesse Dorset whilst he followed the Runaway Henry left his honorable preferments intended to himward and lastly requiring a reconciliation with the Queene forgaue all iniuries vttered against him out of her womanish passions with a most willing heart and indeed these messengers were such Crafts-masters as they brought Queene Elizabeth into a fooles Paradise and made her beleeue that their words were his heart Whereupon forgetting all things passed before as the murder of her sonnes the dishonour of her husband the bastardy of their Children and her owne scandall for Sorcery nor remembring the faithfull promise shee made to Lady Margaret Earle Henries mother shee deliuered her fiue daughters as lambes committed to the rauening wolfe in which act of hers is seene the weakenes of that Sexe and the ambition whereunto by nature they are inclined for presently vpon the deliuery of her daughters shee sent priuily for the Lord Marquesse Doset her sonne then residing in Paris willing him to desist from the Earles Faction and come vnto King Richard who promised him preferment and that her selfe and daughters were in high fauour all iniuries on both parts forgiuen and forgotten 42 This entrance made vnto the Tragedy intended to furnish the stage and finish the Scene of her owne life the next Actor must be Queene Anne who onely now stood in the Tyrants way her death he meant should giue life to his intruded regencie and adde a further Claime and strength to the possession which he already had by matching with his Neece the next heire vnto the Crowne the Lady Elizabeth the let onely resting that himselfe had a wife her death therefore must immediately bee sought yet so as the honorable repute of his name should no waies be impeached euer carrying himselfe in outward semblance for a good religious honest man and much desirous that his people should account him so First therefore he began to lament the barrennes of his wiues wombe and the great dangers that the Realme was like to sustaine if himselfe should die Issulesse complaining often thereof vnto his Nobility but most especially vnto Archbishop Rotherham lately released out of prison whereby the Prelate coniectured Queene Anne had not long to liue Then refrained he her bed vnder pretext of Penancy taking her defect as a scourge for his owne sinnes which day and night he sought to expiate by praiers His next pollicy was how her death might be wrought with the least suspect of wrong and how taken when shee was gone Therefore as an assay to the Peoples taste he caused it to be giuen forth that Queene Anne was dead which was so commonly divulged that the rumour thereof came to her owne eare and shee hauing had sufficient experience of her husbands proceedings feared this to be one of his plots mistrusting and not without cause that her life was in danger whereupon all dismaid with a lamentable countenance shee came to the King and with weeping teares demanded what offence shee had done that the sentence of death was giuen against her already Richard made it strange to see her so perplext and with louing words and smiling semblance bad her liue to scandalize report and to thinke that many yeeres were yet added to her life but
and a Tarquine intending to defile and carnally to know his owne Neece vnder pretext of holy Matrimony which Lady you are witnes I haue sworne shal be my wife This is the quarrell for which we are here this day assembled and for whose equity we craue God to be iudge a good beginning of his Protection we haue already seene in escaping the treasons laid for vs in Britaine the dangers of Seas and our safe arriuage vnto this place not hunted by anie but rather our selues hunting after that furious Bore who this day and in this place is so intangled in his owne toyle as his crooked tuskes shall not be able to gnaw the cords of his snare asunder nor himselfe haue power to free himselfe from his pursuers whose Iauelines I doubt not shall be died in the blood of this filthie swine and shall well rid the world of an vglie hogdbacked Monster which thing to accomplish ◅et vs remember that victory is not gotten by multitude but by manhood but the smaller number we bee the greater is our glory if we vanquish if vanquished fretting time shall neuer consume our memory that died to free our selues and Nation from the oppression of an vsurping Tyrant and thus I assure you that for so iust a cause you shall finde me this day rather a dead Carrion vpon the colde ground then a Carpet prisoner kept aliue for reproch Aduance therfore forward like true hearted Englishmen display your Banner in defence of your Countrey get the day and be Conquerors loose the Battell and be villaines God and Saint George giue vs a happy successe Which no sooner was said but that the Souldiers buckled their Helmes the Archers stript vp their sleeues bent their bowes and frushed their feathers attentiuely listening when the Trumpet should giue the sound of Battell 57 Betwixt both the Armies there lay a great marish which Earle Henry left vpon his right hand with purpose to haue that for a defence as also the Sunne at his backe and face of the enemy which when King Richard perceiued with found of trumpet and shout of his Army hee passed the Marish when the bow-men on both sides let freely flie their arrowes the rest comming to encounter with strokes but the Earle of Oxford fearing to be encompassed by the enemy commanded euery of his rankes to keepe within ten foot of his Standard which being accomplished and their fight a while stayed their opposites mistrusting some fraud or deceit ceased likewise from theirs many of them willing inough so to doe notwithstanding the L. Stanley at the same time ioyning with the Earle a cruell battell was againe begunne and manfully continued vpon either part Till lastly King Richard hauing intelligence that the Earle of Richmund was but slenderly accompanied with men of Armes and them also busied in their owne guardes meant by his incounter to finish the day as the onely man vpon whom stood all the hope of his enemies successe and therefore hauing the markes of Earle Henry made from the range of his owne battell and vpon the spur with his Speare in his Rest ranne violently towards him in a furious spleen in which rage at the first brunt hee bare downe and ouerthrew the Earles Standard and slew Sir William Brandon the bearer thereof next matching with Sir Iohn Che◅ney a man of great might manfully threw him to the ground thereby making an open passage by dint of sword vnto the Earle himselfe Richmund beholding the high valour of Richard most lion-like coped with this cruell Bore and held him maugre his tuskes at his sword point betwixt whom the fight was so desperate that Henrses company were strucke in great despaire at which very instant Sir William Stanley came in with three thousand tal fresh Souldiers who entred the battell with such courage and valour as they bare down all before them where they went whereat the Kings side began to faint and to giue ouer fight but the more resolute a while maintaining their ground and now mistrusting treason among themselues turned their backes and ran away whereby King Richard presently perceiued the downefall of his ill raised glory and the full period of his short raigne and all hope of resistance now past a swift horse was brought to escape the field with comforts that another day might set the victory on his side but with a mind vnmatchable in hatred against Henry or rather to haue his death registred in fames honorable role whose life had beene blotted with the penne of diuulged infamie hee hastily closed his helmet saying that that day should make an end of all battels or else in this now in trying he would finish his life which last was presently performed for thrusting into the middest of his enemies and there valiantly fighting among the thickest hee obtained more honor in this his two howres fight then he had gained by all the actions of his whole life 58 There died that day with him Iohn Duke of Norfolke Walter Lord Ferrers of Chartley Sir Richard Ratcliffe Knight Sir Robert Brakenbury Lieutenant of the Tower and not many Gentlemen more Sir William Catesby one of King Richards chiefe Counsellors with two others were taken and two daies after beheaded at Leicester among them that escaped were Frances Vicount Louell Humfrey and Thomas Stafford brethren which three tooke Sanctuary at S. Iohns in Glocester Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey though he submitted himselfe vnto Henry yet was hee committed to the Tower and therein a long time remained Vpon Earle He◅es part onely ten men were slaine as Sir Gilbert Talbot wrote the newes from the field whereof for note Sir William Brandon was the best in all to the number of foure thousand men This battell was fought the two and twentieth of August and yere of Christ Iesus 1485. in the field Redmore neere vnto Bosworth in the Countie of Leicester after which Earle Henry gaue thankes vnto God and commending his Souldiers with sufferance for them to take the spoiles of the field dubbed many of thē knights which his doings was so acceptable to the whole Army as with great applause th◅y all cryed King Henry King Henry whose forwardnesse to him-ward when the Lord Stanley perceiued hee tooke K. Richards Crowne found among the spoile of the field and set it vpon the Earle of Richmunds head thereby confirming the election of the people at which instant beganne the raigne of this new King 59 The slaine body of the vsurping Tyrant all tugged and torne naked and not so much as a clout left to couer his shame was trussed behind Blanch Seint Leger or White Bore a Purseuant at Armes like a hogge or Calfe his head and Armes hanging on the one side of the horse and his legges on the other and all besprinckled with mire and bloud was so brought into Leicester and there for a miserable spectacle the space of two
the North signified at an assemblie according as the truth was that the King though the Northern people had besought it would not remitte one penny of such Subsidy as was granted in Parliament for supportation of the warres in Britaine left the Acts of State should bee reuersed at the rude peoples pleasure but that on the contrary Commission and warrant was sent downe for him to see the same leuied by distresse or otherwise the desperate multitude falsely supposing that the Earle was the occasion of such an answere did suddenly set vpon him at the incitement of one Iohn à Chamber and furiously murdered him with certaine of his seruants in a place called Cocklegge by Thrusk eighteene miles from Yorke They to carry their wicked attempt through make head vnder Sir Iohn Egremond a discontented Knight of those parts openly declaring where they came that their meaning was to fight with the King in defence of their liberties as if the causelesse killing of a most noble Lord had beene one of them Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey sent from Court with some forces to represse their increase skirmisheth with a route of these Rebels beats them away and takes Iohn a Chamber prisoner The whole swarme flockes to Yorke where they roosted about three or foure daies when hearing of the Kings approach who was euer one of the first in the necke of such occasions they scattered themselues but the ring-leaders were hanged and quartered and Iohn a Chamber with some others were executed at Yorke after an extraordinarie manner Sir Iohn Egremond escaping fled to the common Center of all King Henries dangers and enmities Margaret Dutchesse of Burgundy so that though the colour of rising was about money yet Egremond at lest had reference it seemes to the generall perturbation of the Kingdome vpon the old ground of quarrell hatred of the Lancastrian Familie and this to bee but a sparke or flash of that great and troubleous fire which afterward brake foorth and blased so prodigiously The Earle of Surrey is left by the King hauing seuerely punished the murtherers Lieutenant of the North and Sir Robert Tonstall Knight as chiefe Commissioner for leuying the taxe or subsidie 27 The vnworthy death of the Earle of Nerthumberland was seconded by a more vnworthy of Iames the third King of Scotland so as King Henrie lost at home a most honourable stay of his Northerne affaires and a sure Ally abroade This vnfortunate Prince hauing by some irregularity of life and partialities and errors of gouernment amplified perhaps by the constructions and reports of his malignant Subiects incurred extreme hatred with many of the Nobility and people laboured with King Henry as also with the Pope and King of France to make an accord betweene him and his Mutinadoes for that they had compelled Prince Iames his sonne to be the titular and vnnaturall Head of those armes which traiterously as pretending to haue a right on behalfe of the Common-weale to depose an euill King they assumed against him The Kings accordingly interposed their mediations by earnest Ambassadors but could obtaine no other then this outragious answer That there was no talking of peace vnlesse he would resigne his Crowne King Henry and King Charles vehemently protested against these their whole proceedings declaring by their Ambassador that they thought the same to be as a common iniury done vnto themselues the example to be very wicked and pernicious and not sufferable by Princes that Subiects should be permitted to put hands vnto their Soueraigne Hereupon it came to a Battell at Banocksborn by Striuelin whereat K. Iames rashly fighting before his whole numbers were come was notwithstanding the contrarie commandement of the Prince his sonne slaine in the Mill of that Field whither he fled after the battel ended By reason of this infortunate precipitation of the Scotish King Hadrian de Castello an Italian Legate whom Pope Innocentius the eight had sent to take vp the cruell quarrell came too late for he arriued not in England till the battell at Banocksborne was passed but not too late to receiue honour at the hands of King Henry who respecting his wisdome and excellent learning vpon the speciall commendations first of Iohn Morton Archbishop of Canterburie but afterward vpon his owne experience of the man in sundry emploiments to the Roman Sea bestowed vpon him the Bishoprike of Hereford and after resignation thereof the Bishopricke of Bath and Welles who was also at the length created Cardinall by Pope Alexander the sixth But who is hee among many thousands saith Polyd. that vseth not to admire these outward honours which may alike be giuen to the vnworthy aswell as to the wel-deseruing and may alike be taken away from either But the praise of this Hadrian is of another farre more noble kinde and eternall for he was the man who first reuiued the glory of the ancient Latine eloquence and of all other sorts of abstruse and exquisit learnings as in which himselfe excelled Thus doth Polydor himselfe an Italian celebrate the learning of his Country-man of whose other qualities yet others write more harshly as that out of meere ambition to be Pope without any other grudge hee conspired with Alphonso Petruccio and other sacred Cardinals to murther Pope Leo the tenth induced thereto by suggestion of a Witch who foretold him that one Hadrian an old man of meane parentage of great Learning and wisdome should succeed in the Papacy The man thought it must needs be himselfe as being though of very base Parentage yet of some noble qualities but another Hadrian the sonne of a Dutch Brewer and instructer of Charles the fifth the Emperour prooued to be the man and this our Hadrian lost by depriuation all his promotions whatsoeuer for his nesarious attempt Into quch extreeme folly is learning and wisdome metamorphosed where it is tainted with Ambition or wants a Religious discretion to manage it aright 28 And albeit the King himselfe could verie gladly haue spent his time in the studies of peace as those which were farre more apt for the seruice of God and for attaining of knowledge then in martiall tumults yet the quality of his supereminent place enuied vnto him that felicitie for he was necessarily drawne into a warre with France vpon lesse occasions Anne the young Dutchesse of Britaine by their aduise who affected to preserue the liberty of that Dukedome which by vnion with France would be absorpt extinguished had so farre entangled and engaged her selfe with the Procurators of Maximilian King of Romans that shee was not only publikely cōtracted but cōtented for vttermost performāce of those rites whereof marriage by proxie was honorably capable to take vpon her the Bride and being solemnly bedded to permit Maximilians Deputie in the presence of sundry Noble witnesses aswell men as women to put in his legge stript naked to the knee betweene
the which the late honours of her house conspicuous in three Princes which altogether made not twenty and fiue yeeres of raigne did so perpetually houer as her soule could neuer take contentment but in the hope that the house of Yorke should againe be the dwelling place of Maiesty 33 Her offence against Henry wanted not many seeming reasons but none so great as that hee had slaine her own brother King Richard who albeit he was there reputed murtherer of her Nephewes yet were they a degree more remoued from her and so lesse deere in likelihood then a brother and howsoeuer shee might secretly detest or belieue the commitmēt of that parricide yet could she neuer brooke seeing they were gone that the reward of her brothers death and that euen to him who slew him should bee the Crowne of England whereby not onely her brother but the whole male-line of her family was for euer to bee excluded much lesse could shee a Plantagenet abide that Henry who brought to the Crowne the surname of a newly raised Familie These and other considerations in the breast of a Lady bred vp in a dominating Family her selfe a Dowager in such a fortune as in which shee was Paramount for the time and absolute without controlment being carelesse withall of sauing for posterity because shee was without a child and in that regard the more abundantly stored with treasure all which made her spirits ouer-boile with impatience and virulency so farre forth that hauing infused al her principles into Peter her creature vnder the Title of Richard Plantagenet second son of King Edward the fourth she most couertly sends him into Portugall from thence to take his Icarean flight as elsewhere is related Neuerthelesse there will not perhaps want some who in defence of the Dutchesse had rather referre it to Magnanimity and Noblenesse of Spirit in seeking the honour of her house which if it might passe for such among the heathen yet can it not among Christians much the lesse for that her duty to England the royall flourishing estate of her own Neece the right heire exacted at her hands a greater tendernesse 34 That Peter Warbecke should bee inflamed by her fauours and encouragements to dare in earnest the personation of a Kings sonne seemes not a thing to bee admired for there is in humane nature which ties not her self to Pedigrees nor Parentages a kind of light matter which will easily kindle being toucht with the blazing hopes of ambitious propositions He therefore vpon the first disclose of himselfe did put on so excellent a seeming as might iustly moue King Henry to bee iealous whereunto the pernitious practise might come at last for there wanted nothing in the whole forme of the young vpstart but onely the conscience of a truth and truth it selfe which makes me call to mind what one hath written of a goodly white Saphyr in Venice made by art so neerely to resemble a true Diamond that with much difficulty and but by one onely lapidary it was discouered which if it had beene graced with some great Princes wearing what could want to haue made it passable for a very Diamond of greatest value Perkin came such from out of the Burgundian forge and if his parentage bee respected assumed the image and resemblance of a king being otherwise not so much as a meane Gentleman Neither can it be maruelled at if such a Phantasme as this did abuse and trouble the common people of that time for euen to such as do write thereof it begets a kind of doubt which without some little collection of their spirits doth not easily vanish it seeming almost incredible that such a bloudy play should meerly be disguised and fained the discouery therefore was worthy such a wit as King Henries and the push it gaue to his soueraignty did throughly try his sitting being of force enough to haue cast an ordinarie rider out of sadle 35 Therfore it was the Dutchesses misfortune that her inuentions if they were hers had to encounter so politicke and constant a man as King Henry whose prudence searcht into the abstrusest secrets and whose diligence ouercame all difficulties Yet the Lady Margarets course to vent her Creature at the first was exquisite for she as in a Magicke practise hauing kept him secret till shee saw her time causeth him to bee closely conuayed into Portugall from whence attended with fitte associates and Priuadoes hee sailes into Ireland the Foster-place and nursery of immortall good will to the house of Yorke where notwithstanding their late calamities he so strongly enchanted that rude people with the charmes of false hopes and mists of seemings as he was sure of partakers in great plenty Charles the eight King of France hearing and perhaps beleeuing that the Duke of Yorke was aliue and glad to haue so probable an occasion of doing mischiefe to Henry of England in regard of these flagrāt enmities which as then remained vnquencht betweene them inuites Duke Richard most officiously to Paris and besides all other honours assigned him at his comming a guard for his person whereof the Lord Congreshall was Captaine Afterward there repaired to this new Duke Sir George Neuill Knight a bastard of the noble house of the Neuils Sir Iohn Taylor Rowland Robinson and about an hundreth English to whom as a principal wee may adde Stephen Frion French Secretary to King Henry himselfe all which together with the whole Strategeme was smoakt out of France with the first graine of incense sacrificed vpon the Altars of Peace at Boloign after the same was once made and ratified as you haue heard between the French and vs. The Dutchesse then seeing her artificiall creature thus turned againe vpon her hands pretends an extreame ignorance that euer shee had seene him before that present and an excessiue ioy for his miraculous escape and preseruation which seemed such to her as shee pretended as if hee had beene reuiued from death to life and that the fable might want no quickning which her personall countenancing or her Court could afford shee openly salutes him by the delicate Title of the White Rose of England and questions him of the manner of his escape with such like to beget a firme beliefe in the hearers that she neuer had seene him before that time and that he was indeed her Nephew Richard Duke of Yorke The Nobility of Flanders accordingly doe vnto him all honour and shee enuirons his person with a guard of thirty men in murrey and blew Neither was hee in any point wanting to his part but fitted such likely answeres to all questions and such princely behauiours to all occasions as made fame bold to publish him with the fullest blast of her Trumpet for no other then a true Richard Plantagenet and as it is so obserued of some that by long vsing to report an vntruth at last forgetting themselues to bee the Authors thereof beleeue it
in earnest so these honors making our Peter to bury in vtter obliuion his birthes obscurity he seemed to bee perswaded that hee was indeed the selfe partie whom hee did so exactly personate Nouelty and impudency were scarce euer knowne to haue found more applause or beliefe euen among many verie wise and otherwise worthy men who moued in conscience and not onely vpon discontent inclined to partake with this new Plantagenet as the onely right heire of the English Diadem as if whether he had beene the true one it was past dispute This intoxication abusion of the world was wonderfully encreased by the secret reuolt of Sir Robert Clifford Knight whom as one that had seene and knowne the true Richard the cunning conspirators in England had sent ouer to informe himselfe and them whether he was indeed as hee seemed Sir Robert whose presence and errand were to the Dutchesse most welcome being brought to his sight did forthwith giue credite and constantly signifie that this was indeed Richard Plantagenet the true Duke of Yorke and that he well knew him for such Money and encouragements were hereupon sent out of England from such as fauoured him among whom was Sir William Stanley Lord Chamberlain to King Henry by whose punctual reuolt from K. Richard he had principally atchieued the Crowne of England Iohn Ratcliffe L. Fitzwalter Sir Simon Montfort Sir Thomas Thwates Knights and others but the maine countenance of the cause in forraine parts was Sir Robert Clifford a knight of an honourable fame and family which moued the secret friends of the new Duke to set the rumor so cunningly on foot among the English that sooner might a cloud which causeth thunder bee caught or knowne then the Author thereof and multitudes beeing weakened therewith store of humor dangerously prepared to mutation did euery where discouer it selfe 36 For preuention therfore of all those effects which might issue out of these causes being in their proper nature most generatiue of sedition and of all sorts of ciuill furies King Henrie diligently causeth the coasts of England to be well and strongly watcht aswell to empeach the landing of enemies as the escape of fugitiues but aboue all he writes letters to his best friends in forraine parts also emploies nimble wits with seueral instructions some to assaile the constancy of Sir Robert Clifford the maine stay and credite of Perkins cause with promise of immunity and fauour if hee would returne into England in quiet others to find out the truth of Perkins quality being furnished with treasure to draw and requite intelsigences and all of them as occasion should serue to pretend themselues vehement fauorers of the new Duke These necessary hypocrites and double faced Ambidexters called Spies whose seruices howsoeuer conducible to such as sets thē on worke yet their perfidious quality cōmonly partakes with that of Iudas Iscariot and often meetes with like reward doe plie their charge so roundly that Sir Robert Clifford is secretly drawne off the new Duke is discouered aswell by them as by sundry letters from friends abroad to bee but Perkin Warbecke and many other mysteries are reuealed This gaue to the wise King great satisfaction who to weaken the enemies practise the more not onely diuulgeth the fraud but sends ouer sea Sir William Poinings Knight and Sir William Warham his Ambassadors to the Arch-Duke Philip Duke of Burgundy then gouerned by others by reason of his tender age who promised not to assist the said Perkin but if the Dutchesse Dowager would doe any such thing to the preiudice of King Henry it was not in him to hinder her for that she might dispose of her owne A maine argument vsed by these Ambassadors before the Archdukes Counsell to conuince that Richard the very Duke of Yorke was murdered as well as King Edward his brother German as Polydor who seemes to haue had good means to vnderstand these times rehearseth it was That their vncle Richard should in vaine haue made away the elder brother if the younger had beene suffered to suruiue for that the right of the elder was immediately vpon his death in the younger and that consequently during his life King Richard could haue no more assurance then if the elder were still aliue which Argument notwithstanding doth at most proue nothing but this That their vncle the Vsurper might intend that both his Nephewes should bee murdered and that hee knew nothing perhaps to the contrary Whereas facts are to bee proued by confessions of parties by witnesses or vehement presumptions though vehement presumptions are said to constitute but an half proof al which are otherwhere so supplied as leaus smal cause to doubt of both their deathes But Warham a learned Priest and Doctor in the lawes the mouth of that Ambassage sent to the Arch-Duke in the end of his oration vsed this bitter scoffe and Sarcasme against the Lady Margaret That shee in her old age brought forth two Monsters within the space of a few yeeres and both of them not in the eight or ninth moneth after their conception as naturall mothers but in the one hundred and eightieth moneth and whereas other women brought forth Infants vtterly vnable to helpe themselues these birthes of hers were tall striplings and as soone as they were borne offered battell vnto mighty Kings And albeit the Arch-Dukes answere seemed reasonable yet was not King Henry so satisfied but that within a while after for that the Arch-Duke had secretly furnisht Perkin with leaders hee tooke occasion to banish all Flemings and Flemish wares out of his Dominions and inhibited his Subiects to trade in any Countries within the obedience of Maximilian King of Romans or of the Archduke Philip his sonne who by way of talio and requitall did the like against the English 37 Let vs come now from the addresses of things to their doing The high prudence and industry of Henry hauing thus discouered the foundations of Perkins hopes in England and the humors which were most vnsound made it his first worke to raze those groundworks and purge the veines of his Realme from that corruption by needfull Phlebotomie The Lord Fitzwalter a principall conspirator being condemned and sent to Caleis liued there in hope of pardon but for practising with his Keepers to escape hee finally payed his head for satisfaction Sir Simon Montfort Robert Ratcliffe and William Dawbeney Gentlemen of noble houses as Captaines and Authors of the conspiracy were beheaded but all the rest aswel Clerkes as Lay-men had their pardons Not long after these executions and pardons the King vpon sure intelligence that Sir Robert Clifford in whose bosome the secret of all Perkins plot lay was arriued entred the Tower of London and there continued that so if Clifford should accuse any of the great and whom hee then would accuse it is probable King Henry knew they might without suspition or tumult bee
driuen by tempest in the moneth of Ianuary into England as hee meant to haue passed through the sleeue or English Ocean into Spaine there to take possession of that Kingdome and other the appertinances 69 The chiefe Ship of the Nauie Roiall wherein the King was and two other all the rest being scattered by the fury of the weather into seueral places and other Ports of England thrust into ◅arbour at Falmouth Himselfe weary and sicke with the violent tossings of the Sea whereunto hee had neuer as it seemes beene vse◅ would needes come on shore and refresh his spirits though the principall men about him disswaded that course as foreseeing it would procure a longer stay then the nature of their occasions would perhaps well beare And so indeed it fel out for being now in another Princes though his friends dominions where he had no power ouer himself nor others the rumor of arriuall stirring the men in authority thereabout Sir Thomas Trenchard Knight with the suddē forces of the Coūtrey not knowing what the matter might bee came thither and vnderstanding the royall quality of the person inuited him with all humble humanity to his house and foorthwith dispatched postes to Court not long after Sir Iohn Car◅ Knight with a great troupe of armed men repaired also pursuing the like humble entreaties which the King fearing constraint because they were but subiects and durst not let him passe without their Lord and Masters leaue necessarilie yeelded vnto Vpon notice of this mightie Princes casuall arriual King Henry presently commanded the Earle of Arundel to entertaine him till himselfe could come who very magnificently did so with three hundred Horses by Torch-light and in the meane while King Henry himselfe prepares Philip perceiuing that whatsoeuer speed his affaires required yet now there was no remedy but to stay thought not good to expect his approach but to preuent it and came vpon the spurre to Windsore that he might be gone againe the sooner after whom Queene Ioan his wife came leasureably The rest of this entertainement because it hath matter of weight and is well set downe by Polidor Vergil it shall suffice vs to follow his footsteps At Windsore the two Kings after long and seuerall discourses beganne to conferre about renewing their league Henry required that Edmund Earle of Suffolke might be deliuered vp into his power which Philip denied to be a thing that he could doe as holding it most vnreasonable to be the author of his death whom he had taken into Protection but when at the last he found that no excuse nor reason could satisfie for that Henrie voluntarily offered to saue the Earles life he promised to doe therein what he desired and presently tooke order for his sending ouer According whereunto King Henry to draw out the time till he had the wished prey conueied King Philip to London to shew him the head City of his kingdome out of which after a little stay hee reconducted him The Earle in the meane time who conceiued horror at the first newes of King Philips landing in England as fatall to him and resolued that no hope was longer to be reposed in the faith of forraine Princes came ouer not vnwillingly presuming that after pardon of life hee might also in time regaine his liberty or if that hope failed yet should he at lestwise obtaine to die and bee buried in his Countrey But King Philip and his Queene hauing feasted with her sister the Princesse of Walles departed England The Earle was brought through Flanders to Calleis vpon the sixeteenth of March and landed at Douer vpon the foure and twentieth of the same conueighed thither by Sir Henrie Wiat and Sir Iohn Wiltshire with threescore men in armour of the Garrison of Calleis and at Douer Sir Iohn Louel and others receiuing him guarded him safe to the Tower of London King Philipp not long after his landing in Spaine deceased being not thirtie yeeres old That tempest which draue him into England was holden by the people as prodigious for it blew down the golden Eagle from the famous Spire of Pauls Steeple being of Copper richly ouerguilt of fourty pounds weight in length foure foote and in breadth three which also in the fall thereof brake and battered the signe of the Blacke Eagle in Pauls Church-yard in the place where now the Schoole-house stands This accident euen then made some coniecture that the Emperour Maximilian whose Imperiall Ensigne the Eagle is should suffer some losse accordingly saith Polydore as indeed he did by the death of King Philippe his sonne Which if any supersticiously delight in Calculations of that blind nature we may well parallell with that lightning which stroke the letter C. out of Caesar in the inscription of Caesar Augustus his statue wherupon it was gathered that Augustus should liue but one hundreth daies after and then bee called a God Aesar the remaining syllables so signifying in the old Hetruscan tongue which accordingly hapned 70 Thus was the Earle of Suffolke brought backe and the King anchored his quiet at the safe custody of his person within the Tower The other wordly point wherein he chiefely bestowed his ages care was to gather money though by courses seeming very grieuous and full of bitternesse the too griping greedinesse and too-profuse lauishnesse of money in Princes being both alike offensiue to a well setled estate Some excuse his doings herein amongst whom Polydor is chiefe as not proceeding from any deprauation or vncorrected affection of his nature but from an opinion and forecast of generall profite because a Princes humor of gathering tendeth though with distast of particular men to the good publike whereas his profusenes though with some particular mens profite endeth in the empouerishment of the whole And Henry himselfe protested saith Polydor hee did it not for loue of money but with a purpose to bridle the fierce minds of a nation bred vp among factions though they saith the same author who felt the smart and were wounded by his Instruments cried out they were not so much the darts of seuerity which did hit them as of anarice Yet Polydors Apologie may be current for it is not to bee doubted but that such vse the King might propound himselfe and yet withall we can hardly find any commendable root thereof the wayes being so importune and harsh by which hee raised money Let vs heare in this point the obseruatiue Knight Of nature saith hee Henry coueted to accumulate treasure which the people into whome there is infused for the preseruation of Monarchies a naturall desire to discharge their Princes though it bee with the vniust charge of their Counsellors and Ministers did impute vnto Cardinall Morton and Sir Rcinald Bray who as it afterward appeared as Counsellors of ancient authority with him did so sound his humor as neuerthelesse they tempered it Where it is truly said it afterward appeared for till
Thomas Audley Lord Chancellor the Duke of Norfolke and Thomas Cromwell Secretary her bringers desiring God so to helpe her as sne was guiltlesse of those things whereof shee was accused beseeching those Lords to bee Petitioners vnto his Maiesty in her behalfe who lamenting her case left her Prisoner with Sir William Kingston Constable of the place 88 I will in no wise excuse her guilt hauing had iudgement and death by law though others and that vpon iust occasions before mee haue done but will speake from them what they haue said and namely one that wrote thereof vnto a worthy and reuerent person in whose defence his wordes are these Iâ—…seemeth very plaine that the crimes supposed against this Christian Queène Anne were matters contriued by the deuise of the Pope and his Instruments her enemies None of them all that were accused in the same Treason confessing the Act euen vnto death but haue left direct Testimonies in writing to the contrary one meane Groome excepted namely Marke Smeton made confession vpon some promise of life belike but had his head cut off before hee was aware or had time to recall what he had said The like did Cromwell the Secretary signifie to the King after the prisoners had beene throughly examined in the Tower by the Councell who wrote thus in his letter on the same day many things haue been obiected but nothing confessed onely some circumstances haue been acknowledged by Marke And so doth Cranmer Archbishoppe of Canterbury in his letter of comfort vnto the King who sore lamented that such a starre was fallen if her gilt could bee proued and willed his Highnesse to stand in defence of the Gospell as shee had done without any report of confessing or acknowledging any such Acts as were obiected which as Sleidon writeth were Adultery and incest but vniustly saith he as it is supposed and proued since With her were executed certaine Gentlemen of the Kings Priuie Chamber namely Norris Weston Brewton and one Marks which contrary to his conscience as it is reported for hope of preferment subscribed to a bill whereby hee condemned both himselfe and all the rest 89 For vpon the seuenth of May her brother George Bullen Lord Rochford for his supposed offence with these foure before named were all of them beheaded vpon the Tower hill but none of them confessing the Action I haue heard it reported that Rochford the Queenes brother comming to her bed side to solicite a suite leaned thereupon to whisper her in the eare which the Spials gaue forth that hee did so to kisse the Queen howsoeuer they are dead and the Queene must die who two dayes before had beene arraigned in the Tower the Duke of Norfolke being her Iudge to her inditement shee answered so effectually that shee seemed to cleare all matters laid to her charge yet was shee found guilty and vpon the nineteenth day of May was brought to a Scaffold erected on the Greene within the saide Tower where in presence of many noble men the Lord Mayor of London the Shiriffes and some principall commoners shee is said to haue spoken these words in their presence 90 Good Christian people I am come hither to die for according to the Law and by the Law I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it I come hither to accuse no yee shall be iudged heereafter to be shedars of some of Crystyn blood and destroiers of your euyn Crysten From Robart Aske chiefe Captaine of the Comynalty assembled in pilgrimage For the Barony and Cominalty of the same By mee Robert Aske yn the name of all the Comynalty and Barony Of such terrour and haughty spirit was this Captaine Aske that when Lancaster an Herald at Armes was sent to declare the Kings message in Pomfret Castle which the Rebels had got by surrender from the Lord Darcy hee so blustred out his answers that the daunted man excusing himselfe to bee but a messenger fell before him on his knees till the Archbishop of Yorke tooke him vp saying it was not beseeming the Coate hee wore to prostrate to any but onely to his Soueraigne Reade likewise if you please this strange Mandate from some meane man among them the false suggestion that they possessed the ignorant with and the Oath whereunto these holy Pilgrimes were sworne as I finde them recorded by themselues in these very words To the Commyns of Hawkeside parish Bailiffs or Constables with all the Hamlets of the same Welbeloued we greet you well and whereas our brother Pouerty and our brother Rogers goith forward is openly for the aide asistance of your faith and holy Church and for the reformation of such Abbeys and Monasteries now dissolued and subpressed without any Iust cause Wherefore gudde brethers For asmuch as our sayd brederyn hath send to vs for ayde and helpe wee doe not onely effectualy desire you but also vnder the paine of deadly sinne wee comaunde you and euery of you to bee at the stoke Greene beside Hawkeside-kirke the Saturday next being the xxviij day of October by xi of the Clokke in your best array as you will make aunswer before the heigh Iudge at the dreadfull day of Dome and in the payne of pulling downe your Houses and leasing of your gudds and your bodies to be at the Capteyns will For at the place aforesaid then and there yee and we shall take further direction concerning our faith so farre decayed And for gudde and laudable Customes of the Country And such naughty inuentions and strange Articles now accepted and admitted so that our said brother bee subdued they are lyke to goe furthwards to vtter vndoing of the Commyn welth 97 And the more to drawe forward the rude multitude which were forward enough of themselues they set forth in writing these slanderous vntruths against the King 1 The first is that no infant shall receyue the blessed Sacrament of Baptisme bott onlesse an trybett to bee payd to the King 2 The second is that no man vnder xx1. Landes shall eyte no brede made of Wheate ner Capon chekyn gois ner pigge bott onlesse to pay a trybett to the King 3 The third is that for euery ploghe land the King will haue en trybett with other diuerse extreme vrgent causes and hertely fareye well The Oath of the holy Pilgrimes Ye shall nat enter into this our Pilgrimage of Grace for the Commyn welth but only for the loue that you doe bere vnto Almyghty Godde his faith and to holy Churche militant the maintenance thereof to the preseruation of the Kings person his issew to the purifying of Nobilitie and to expulse all vilayne blode and euill Councellers agaynst the Commyn welthe from his Grace and the priuie Counsel of the same and that ye shall nat enter into oure said Pilgramege for no particuler proffite to your selfe nor to doe no displeasure to no priâ—…ey person but by
setting him vp lest in acting his part vpon that infectiue stage hee put the land to as much trouble as the arreared Duke Richard of Yorke had done after hee was ordained heire apparant which Title produced the Tragedy of his raiser King Henry the sixt and now hauing him and his Abetters vpon the aduantage the better to secure his owne Estate hee caused the heades of this Lord Marquesse with the Lord Montacute and Sir Edward Neuill to bee cut off vpon Tower-hill 105 The King then a Widdower since the death of Queene Iane who departed this life two yeeres before meant to 〈◊〉 whâ—… hee had done maugre all 〈◊〉 better â—…o effect by the Counsell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sought and obtained the 〈◊〉 the Princes of 〈◊〉 and heard the motion for marriage with the Lady Anne sister to William Duke of 〈◊〉 whose other sister Fredericke Duke of 〈◊〉 had espoused a great fauourer of the Gospell and 〈◊〉 of Martin Luther the zealous Preacher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof But whether for the death of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or that hee would haue his wiues sister bestowed neerer at home which thing hee pretended a great hindâ—…er hee was of that match But the Lady sent into England and married vnto King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing pleasing in his eye which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then Bishoppe of Winchester percâ—…ing thought it a fitte subiect for him to worke vpoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord Cromwell the maker of the mâ—…ch hee therefore instigated iealousies dayly into the Kings 〈◊〉 first exasperating the hatred of the Princes of 〈◊〉 ny to him-wards and especially of Duke Fredericke his compulsiue brother in Law the Emperor French Kings Scots and the Pope all seeking at once to raise their powers against England The ciuill tumults lately passed and new commotions greatly to be feared hee letted not to remember and all to nip the spring of the new spreading Gospell whereby this wise Politician in the end got six such Articles against it as the Consistory of Hell could deuise no worse Whose cruelties were such that not long after and in the dayes of this King some of those Acts were againe repealed and some of them qualified as too sharpe and searching into the bloud of the Kings best Subiects 106 The fruite of these bloud-thirsty instigators the Lord Cromwell and Lady Anne of Cleue soon tasted of he by imprisonment and death and she by disgrace and diuorce hauing been his wife from lanuary to Iune in all which time the King refrained the mutuall knowledge of her body for the dislike hee had of her person euen at the first sight as himselfe called to witnesse the Lord Cromwell then Prisoner in the Tower for whose report hee wrote a Letter with his owne hand and shee good Lady no other cause alleadged was diuorced by Parliament when also it was enacted that shee should no longer bee styled Queene The Lord Cromwell was charged by the Lord Rich and Sir George Throgmortâ—… with speaking of certaine generall words not excepting therein the Kinges person which neuertheresse were thought so sleight and insufficient to take away his life that his enemies feared to put it to the triall of his Peeres lest he should bee acquitted by them as the Lord Dacres of the North not many yeeres before had beene wherfore there was a Bill drawne to attaint him of hereâ—… and Treason in generall words rather then in particular proofes which when hee was dead passed in both houses of Parliament with the Kinges assent 107 Howbeit Sâ—…ders that seldome speakeâ—… well of the Gospels professors will haue him to die for the breach of a Law made by himselfe which was that one appeached of treason should not come in the Kings presence till he had tried himself not guilty but besides that wee find no such Act by him made his inditement doth not charge him with treason but with setting at liberty certain persons committed for misprision of treason and hereâ—… for fauouring and maintaining the transation of hereticall bookes into English for bearing out Barnes and other hereticall Preachers that himselfe was an heretike and had spoken words great wordâ—… for the vpholding of his said religion which were that the King should not change it if hee would for these things he was 〈◊〉 by Parliament of high Treason and that grounded either vpon a Stâ—…ute made in the fiâ—…e and twenty of Edward thâ—… third or else by the explanation of that Act which referreth the exposition of Treasons to the 〈◊〉 and so no way did 〈◊〉 deuise or make any law of treason which himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that partiall Romanist hath said 108 But most sure it is that the Kingâ—…â—…on altogether guided by the 〈◊〉 obiect 〈◊〉 â—…other point in the Compasse to fire his 〈◊〉 eye besides that onely which by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 touched by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and thâ—… 〈◊〉 to bee the Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ward the brother of Thomas Dukâ—… of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Cromwell standing in the defence of 〈◊〉 Anne and vsing words of disâ—…ke 〈◊〉 the Lady 〈◊〉 distastfull vnto the King was thereupon apprehended his enemy so 〈◊〉 and vpon the twenty eight of Iuly suffered 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the Axe vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beheaded the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 quietly dying for his offence committed 〈◊〉 109 The sword thus vnsheathed vpon the necks of the Nobility strucke off the head of Margaret Countesse of Salisbury daughter and heâ—…re vnto George Duke of Clarence and mother vnto Reynold Poole Cardinall being neither arraigned nor tried but condemned by Parliament as Cromwell had bin And the Lord Leonard Gray in this present yeere lost his head for treason the twenty eight of Iune And the next day following Thomas Fines Lord Dacres of the South died at Tyborne for killing a priuate man in a fray Neither was it put vp vntill that the heades of Queen Katherine Howard and the Lady Iane Rochford were stricken off the one for Adultery the other for concealement as was alleadged the parties offending were Fraâ—…it Dereham and Thomas Culpepper Dereham before shee was Queene and Culpepper after who both were executed at Tiburne the tenth of December and the twelfth of February following Mistresse Katherine Howard for so in the Act of her Attainture 〈◊〉 is called who had beene stiled and receiued Queene for the space of sixe moneths and fouâ—… dayes with the Lady Iane then widow and late wife vnto 〈◊〉 Bullen Lord Rochford were both of them brought vnto a Scaffold raised vppon the hill within the Tower where they in lamentable passions suffered death 110 Howsoeuer those times afforded such Queenes to the Kings bed or himselfe vnfortunate in making his choise yet many of no meane iudgement haue rather accused King Henry for his changing and variable affections then thinke them guilty in the breach of Matrimony Of Anne wee haue seene what
hath beene said and of this Queene let vs heare what shee protested after her condemnation to 〈◊〉 White Bishoppe of 〈◊〉 her last Confessor and by him deliuered to a noble young Lord of her name and neere alliance Her words were these As to the Act my 〈◊〉 Lord for which I stand condemned God and his holy Angels I take to witnesse vpon my soules 〈◊〉 that I die 〈◊〉 neuer hauing so abused my Soueraignes 〈◊〉 what other sinnes and follies of youth I haue 〈◊〉 I will not excuse but 〈◊〉 assured that for these God hath brought this punishment vpon me and will 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them for which I pray you pray with me vnto his sonne and my Sâ—…iour Christ. 111 As these then in case of Treasons eyther acted or intended ended their liues so others in case of conscience though diuersly affected câ—…e to their deathes and that by foâ—…ce of the Statutes enacted vnder this King whereof one was the abolishing of the Pope and the oath of Supremacy the reâ—…sers of either made offenders in stare of high Treason and the other in 〈◊〉 of religion when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Articlâ—… enacted by Parliament was made Heresie and death to such as held or taught the conâ—… which Arâ—…cles were thus concluded in both the houses of Parliament with consent of the King 1 That after the words of consecration spoken by the Priest the reall and naturall body and bloud of Christ as hee was conceiued and crucified was in the Sacrament and no other substance consisting in the forme of 〈◊〉 and wiâ—…e besides the substance of Christ God and man 2 That the communion in both kinde was not necessarie vnto 〈◊〉 the flesh onely in forme of bread sufficient for the Laity 3 That Prieâ—… 〈◊〉 they haue receiâ—…ed â—…ders might not marry by the law of God 4 That the vowes of chastity either in 〈◊〉 or woman ought by Godâ—… law to be 〈◊〉 and by which they are exempted from other 〈◊〉 of Christian people 5 That priuâ—… Masses was necessâ—…ry for the people and agreeable to the law of Goâ—… 6 That auricular confession was â—…pedient 〈◊〉 be reteined and continued 〈◊〉 the Church of God These Statutes I say aswell the one as the other brought many to their ends which otherwise were very good Subiects and worthy instruments in the common weale for offending in the first there died Bishoppe Pisher and Sir Thomas More besides many Abbots Priors and Friers and among them in Smithfield the Welsh rode set Frier Forrest on fire according to the prophecy very rife in their mouthes that this holy rode should set a whole forrest on fire For the other suffered in flames many godly Christians whereof Robert Barnes a reuerend Doctor and worthy minister of Christ the first reducer as M. Fox reporteth of the Vniuersity of Cambridge from rudenesse and barbarity vnto good literature and learning was with the first And Anne Askew a Gentlewoman of an incomparable dexterity one of the last who aboue the weakenesse of her sexe most valiantly stoode against the violence of the time 112 Her birth was worshipfull and education accordingly bestowed in marriage vnto Iohn Kyâ—…e a Gentleman in 〈◊〉 and commended by Bale for her rare wit and elegant beauty which her pars the pensill of N. D. with his vneuen hand euer ouerhard to shadow the truth hath slanderously blurred and measured those graces in her by his owne loose affections and those want on 〈◊〉 which in the height of sinne haue changed the naturall vse of women against nature This young heifer saith hee abiding no yoake a coy dame and of very euill fame left the company of Master Kyâ—…e to 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Gospelling and Gâ—…ssipping where 〈◊〉 might and ought not but especially in London and 〈◊〉 the Court now shee being faire and but twenty 〈◊〉 yeers old at her death doth 〈◊〉 shew what may be suspected of her life and the mysticall speeches and demands of the Kings Coâ—…sell touching her departure from her 〈◊〉 were grounded vpon somewhat especially in that shee called her selfe 〈◊〉 Askew alias Kyâ—…e Thus 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 man hath accused this holy Anne by the outward appearance of her youth and beauty as holy Anne by Eli was accused of drunkennesse when her heart was most seruent in supplications to her God and his partiall peâ—… made the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of her holy conuersation to finde out some chaffe whereof none is free nor is â—…ee to be condemned vpon the imagerie of his suspicious head who vndoubtedly would haue â—…old all if any thing could haue beene found whereas shee in the vigour of beauty and weakenesse of her Sexe 〈◊〉 the gaine-saiers of the truth with her dearest blood testifying from the Prisons her faith and constancy and from the Racke preached Christ whereon most vnhumanely and against kind shee was twice tormented and lastly sealed her 〈◊〉 in Smithfield through the 〈◊〉 of fire being borne to the place of her death in a Chaire her bones so 〈◊〉 by the Râ—…cke that shee could 〈◊〉 113 The 〈◊〉 N. D. whose affection to Chriâ—… Gospeâ—… 〈◊〉 to the English Crowne hath sufficiently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make her no 〈◊〉 and that her 〈◊〉 did demerit the Racke saith that the King himselfe commanded that torture to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with her erroneous doctrine his Court his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughters and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the truth tels vs that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to racke her the second 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellor who did it himselfe to bee complained of to the King who immediately tooke Boate and told the whole Tragedy whereof King 〈◊〉 seemed to be sore offended for vsing a woman with such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had the Popes 〈◊〉 vnder the 〈◊〉 of the Church and wing of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 not to follow the appeale of 〈◊〉 euen 〈◊〉 that slept in 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parre espoused vnto him 〈◊〉 three yeeres before and 〈◊〉 as this States intelligeÌ„cer doth confesse he meant to haue burned had he longer liued For the truth is saith hee that the Kings sickenesse and death shortly ensuing was the chiefe cause of her escape and the error of the Lord Chancellor Wriothesley who let fall out of his bosoâ—…e the Kings hand and commission for carrying her to the Tower gaue occasion the paper found and brought her to goe and humble her selfe to the King the principal occasion against her was Heretical Books found in her closet both brought sent her by Anne Askew wherof thewitnesses were the Lady Herbert Lady Iane Lady Tyawit and others Indeed it is true that by Gods prouidence such papers were let fal out of the Lord Chancellors bosome conteining certaine Articles against her with a warrant to commit her to the Tower whereunto the Kings hand was subscribed which being found was presently brought vnto the Queene whereof the
his memory blemished by the former error from the vulgar aspersion of sacrilegious impietie This King after the dissolution of the Religious houses erected these sixe Bishoprickes to witte Westminster Chester Peterborough Oxford Bristoll and Gloucester whereof the fiue last are in esse and at the same time he erected also these Cathedrall Churches here after mentioned wherein he founded a Deane and the number of Prebends following viz. Canterbury 12 Winchester 12 Worcester 10 Chester 6 Peterborough 6 Oxford 6 Ely 8 Gloucester 6 Bristoll 6 Carliol 4 Durham 12 Rochester 6 Norwich 6 The yearely value of which Cathedrall Churches so newly by him erected with the Collegiats of Windsor Westminster and Woluerhampton ouer and besides the Petti-Cannons and other inferiour Ministers amounteth by estimation to 5942. l. 8. s. 2. d. The Promotions Ecclesiasticall which for the most part except a little pared hee preserued entire are in a generall estimate by the Shires wherein they stand in the ensuing Table expressed The present Number and Value of the Spirituall Promotions in England and Wales Counties Promotions Value   l. s. d. ob q. Barkeshire 139. 2â—…53 06 00 ob o Bedfordshire 116. 1506 05 05 oo o Buckinghamshire 172. 2236 02 06 oo q Cambridgeshire 151. 1902 18 07 ob o The Town of Callis and the Marches therof 26. 0590 06 10 oo o Cheshire 68. 1776 12 00 ob o Cornwall 161. 2706 16 02 oo o Cumberland and Westmorland 63. 1022 06 06 ob q Darby 106. 1017 11 10 ob o Deuonshire 394. 7466 01 04 oo o Dorsetshire 248. 3077 05 08 ob q The Bishopricke of Durham in the County of Northumberland 118. 2332 07 05 ob o Essex 378. 5347 06 11 oo q Yorkeshire 440. 4974 00 00 ob o Glostershire 288. 3296 06 04 ob q Huntingtonshire 79. 1097 02 06 oo q Hartfordshire 120. 1837 16 00 ob o Herefordshire 160 1364 19 02 ob q Kent 335. 3974 13 00 ob q Lancashire 30. 0789 10 01 oo o Leicestershire 199. 2564 14 08 oo o Lincolneshire 638. 6129 01 04 ob o The City of London 96. 3365 00 10 ob o Middlesex 58. 1074 19 06 ob o Norffolke 668. 6505 15 10 ob o Northamptonshire 271. 3884 08 11 ob q Nottinghamshire 168. 1640 07 09 ob o Oxfordshire 164. 1917 17 07 ob o Rutlandshire 52 0548 00 10 oo o The Archdeaconry of Richmond 105. 1841 11 08 ob q Shropshire 190. 1530 05 10 ob o Staffordshire 134. 0884 03 11 oo o Southamptonshire 158 3749 06 07 ob o Sommersetshire 385. 4910 13 07 oo q Suffolke 428. 4811 08 00 oo o Surrey 113. 1701 08 09 oo q Sussex 322. 3069 16 04 oo o Warwickshire 158. 1732 18 10 ob q Worcestershire 153. 2035 14 00 ob o Wiltshire 305. 3505 02 09 ob q  Number totall of the Benefices in England 8501. Value totall of the Benefices in England 16772. l. 5. s. 2. The seuerall Dioces of Wales Promotions Value The Bishopricke of Saint Assaph 312 1536 18 07 ob  The Bishopricke of Bangor 104. 1225 05 08 oo o The Bishopricke of Landaffe 166. 1204 11 10 ob o The Bishopricke of Saint Dauids 323. 2531 12 09 oo o  Number totall of the Benefices in Wales 905. Value totall of the Benefices in Wales 6498. l. 8. s. 11.  Number total of al the Benefices both in England and Wales 9407. Value totall of all the Benefices both in England and Wales 113 270. l. 14 s. 1. d. The value of these inferior Promotions in England which haue cure of Soules I haue suited into seuerall Proportions as they are rated in Record and distinguished the Vicaradges from Parsonages in the Table following Liuings vnder tenne pound 4543 Personages Vicarages Liuings of tenne pound and vnder twentie Markes 1445. Personages 905. Vicarages 540 Liuings of twenty Markes and vnder twenty pound 1624. Personages 1134. Vicarages 0490 Liuings of twenty pound and vnder twenty sixe pound 0524. Personages 0414. Vicarages 0179. Liuings of twenty sixâ—…â—…nd and vnder thirty pound 0206. Personages 0163. Vicarages 0043 Liuings of thirty pound and vnder forty pound 0248. Personages 0188 Vicarages 0060 Liuings of forty pound and vpwards 0144 Personages 0115. Vicarages 0029 To preuent any mistaking in the Reader I haue thought it not vnfitte to conclude this Table with the discouerie of my meaning by certaine letters before vsed viz. M. Monastery P. Priorie F. Frierie N. Nunnery C. Colledge H. Hospital EDVVARD THE SIXT OF THAT NAME KING OF ENGLAND FRANCE AND IRELAND DEFENDER OF THE FAITH c. THE FIFTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS LIFE ACTS AND DEATH CHAPTER XXII EDWARD the sixt of that Name and onely sonne liuing vnto King Henry the eight was borne at his Mannor of Hampton-Court in Middlesex the twelfth of October and yeere of saluation 1537. and sixe dayes after being the eighteenth of the same moneth hee was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester his birth was ioyfull vnto the King and Commons but the death of his mother the vertuous Queen Iane brought immediat sorow vnto both whose womb was cut as some haue affirmed to the sauing of his but losse of her owne life vpon whose death these elegant verses were writ Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice dolendum Sacula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here lies the Phenix Lady Iane whose death a Phenix bare O griefe two Phenixs at one time together neuer were 2 Nine yeeres and od monethes hee was vertuously trained vp in the life of his father and at his death appointed the first of his heires and for want of Issue if it so chanced Mary and shee failing Elizabeth to succeed in his throne for as Henry with Salomon was blame-worthy for women so left hee but one sonne and two daughters as the other in Scripture is said to haue done Salomon had Rehoboam a foole and vnfortunate his daughters but obscure and both of them Subiects but Henry much adoe lastly to little purpose these Articles were agreed vpon and sent to the King the Copy whereof was thus 22 For asmuch as man except he be borne of Water and the holy Ghost cannot enter into the kingdome of God and for asmuch as the gates of Heauen bee not open without this blessed Sacrament of Baptisme therefore we will that our Curates shall minister this Sacrament at all times of need aswell in the weeke daies as on the holy daies Item wee will haue our children confirmed of the Bishops whensoeuer we shall within the Diocesse resort vnto them Item for asmuch as we constantly beleeue that after the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration being at Masse there celebrating and consecrating the same there is very really the Body and Blood of our Sauiour Iesus Christ God and Man and that no substance of Bread and Wine remaineth after but the very same Body that
treason and fellony and the same vrged vnto extremity with many amplifications and bitter inuectiues especially that hee had sought and pretended the deathes of the Duke of Northumberland the Lord Marquesse and Pembroke where after many mild answeres to these matters obiected he put himselfe to be tried by his Peeres who acquitted him of treason but found the inditement of felloniâ—… when presently the Aâ—… was commaunded away whereat the shout of the people shewed the great affection that was boâ—…e to the Duke little mistrusting that the sentence of death was pâ—…ounced against him or that the kiâ—… vncle should die as a fellon neither did Staâ—… intend any such thing as some are of opinion but rather was purposely made for the suppression of â—…bellions and vnlawfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 herein such as should seeke or procure the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Câ—…sellor should be guilty as in case of felloniâ—… But such was the pleasure of the all ordering power 〈◊〉 he which knew no theft should die for that sinne so that neither himselfe nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 demaunded the benefite of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 would haue saued his life if it had beene required 69 His sentence thus pronounced hee was againe sent backe to the Tower wherein he kept a very sad Christmas yea and that in the Court inclined to little mirth the King lamenting the condemnation of his vncle had not some witty disportes broke off his passions which how and by whome they proceeded let others report and vs continue the Tragedie of this Duke who vpon the two twenty of February following being Friday was brought to the Scaffold vpon Tower-hil by eight in the morning where turning himselfe towardes the East he spake to the people as followeth 70 Dearely beloued friends I am brought hither to suffer death albeit I neuer offended against the King neither in word nor deed and haue alwayes been as faithfull and true vnto this Realme as any man hath been but for somuch as I am by law condemned to die I doe acknowledge my selfe as well as others to be subiect thereunto wherefore to testifie mine obedience which I owe to the lawes I am come hither to suffer death where unto I willingly offer my selfe with most hearty thanks vnto God that hath giuen me this time of repentance who might through sodaine death haue taken away my life that I neither should haue acknowledged him nor my selfe 71 These words vttered besides others exhortatory that the people would continue constant in the Gospell sodainly was heard a great noyse wherby the assembly was strucke into great feare some thinking that a storme or tempest descended from aboue some supposed that the barrels of Gunpowder in the Armorie had taken fire were all blowne vp into the Aire others thought that they heard a noise of horses prepared to battell some againe affirmed confidently that it did thunder and others thought verily it was an earth-quake and that the ground moued vnto such confusion and terrour were they presently brought which saith Stow was none other but that certaine men from the Hamlets warned with weapon to guard the Tower-hill came thither somewhat after the hower appointed whose formost seeing the Prisoner on the Scaffold beganne to runne forward themselues and call to their fellowes to come away which word away sounding as an Eccho in the peoples eares they thought that rescue had come to the Duke to take him away and seeing the Bil-men to make forward so fast beganne themselues to shrinke backe from the hill euery man seeking to saue one and by this accident and confused cries this feare among them fell and beganne This stirre scarce ended another ensued by the running of the people towards the Scaffold who seeing Sir Anthony Browne riding thitherward supposed a pardon had come from the King so that a sodaine shout arose apardon apardon God fane the King by which it onely appeared in what loue hee was had and how much his life was desired of the Commons 72 The Duke whose mind being altogether prepared for death was little moued either to hope or feare and thereupon addressed his second speech to the people and with no deiected countenance spake againe and said Beloued friends there is no such matter intended as you vainely hope and belieue It seemeth thus good to the Almighty vnto whose ordinance it is meet that wee all bee obedient wherefore I pray you bee quiet and without tumult for I am quiet and let vs so ioyne in prayer vnto the Lord for the preseruation of our Noble King vnto whose Maiesty I wish câ—…uall health with all felicitie and abundance of prosperous successe Moreouer I wish to his Counsellers the grace and fauour of God whereby they may rule all things vprightly with Iustice vnto whom I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selues obedient the which is also very necessarie for you vnder paine of condemnation and also most profitable for the preseruation of the Kings Maiesty And thereupon asking euery man forgiuenesse freely forgaue euery man against him and desiring the people to bee quiet lest the flesh should be troubled though his spirit was willing hee meekely laide downe his head to the Axe and receiued at one stroke his rest by death 73 Howsoeuer this Dukes cause was ballanced by law and him taken away that stood betwixt some and their Sunne yet was his death heauily disgested by the people that spake very bitterly against the Duke of Northumberland but most especially the young King sore mourned and soone missed the life of his Protector thus vnexpectedly taken away who now depriued of both his vncles howsoeuer the times were passed with pastimes playes and shewes to driue away dumpes yet euer the remembrances of them sate so neere vnto his heart that lastly he fell sicke of a Cough which grieuously increasing ended with a consumption of the lungs 74 His sicknesse continuing with great doubt of his life vpon purpose saith Grafton to alter the succession of the Crowne three marriages were in one day solemnized whereof the first was betwixt the Lord Guilford Dudley fourth sonne to the Duke of Northumberland and the Lady Iane eldest daughter of Henry Duke of Suffolke the second was betwixt the Lord Herbert sonne and heire to William Earle of Pembroke and the Lady Katherine the yonger daughter of the said Duke of Suffolke and the third was betweene Hanry L. Hastings sonne and heire of Frances Earle of Hantington and Katherine the youngest daughter of the Duke of Northumberland which tending saith he to the diâ—…erison of the rightfull heires they proued nothing prosperous for two of them were presently made frustrate the one by death and the other by diuorce 75 The policy established and languishing sicknesse of the King gaue way vnto such as sought the euersion of the State alienation of the Crown In whose eye no head was scene fitter for that faire Diademe
then was Guilfords Bride Iane the elder daughter of Suffolke whose mother Lady Francis then liuing was the daughter of Mary the French Queen the younger sister to King Henry the eight vnto whom King Edward ouer-wrought in his weakenes ordained his Crowne by Will at the suggestions of such Politiques as mount to disherite the two lawfull Princes Mary and Elizabeth and to impugne the Statute in case prouided for the succession of K. Henry the eight his children vnto which Will O griefe to heare subscribed all the Kings Councell most of the Nobility the reuerend Bishops and all the Iudges of the land one onely excepted ouen Sir Iames Halles knight a Iustice of the common Pleas vpright in iudgement a fauourer of the Gospell he I say neuer would write or consent to the disheriting of the Lady Mary 76 The King thus accomplishing what his Statists had wrought lay languishing in his faintnes the end wherefore could not be expected but onely by death and now being worne almost to nothing his last 〈◊〉 drawing to the limits of Nature he lift vp his eyes with a prepared heart and prayed as followeth Lord God deliuer me out of this miserable and wretched life and take me among thy Chosen howbeit not my will but thy will be done Lord I câ—â—â—iâ—… my spirite to thee O Lord thou knowest how happy it were for mee to be with thee yet for thy chosen sake if it bee thy will send me life and health that I may truly serue thee O my Lord blesse thy people and saue thine inheritance O Lord God saue thy chosen people of England O my Lord God defend this Realme from Papistrie and maintaine thy true religion that I and my people may praise thy holy 〈◊〉 for thy sonne Iesus Christs sake So turning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and seeing some by him saide I thought you had not beene so nigh you said Doctor Owen wee heard you speake to your selfe then said the King I was praying to God O I am faint Lord haue mâ—…rcy 〈◊〉 me and reuiue my spirit 〈◊〉 so saying gaue vp the Ghost to the g 〈…〉 of â—â—glâ—â—d in whom they had conceiued most hopes 77 His vertues were rare and many exceeding most Princes and vices so few that none can be taxed with lesse very learned according to his yeeres he was in the Latine and Greek tongues the French Spanish and Italian yea and saith Hieronymus Cardanus he was adorned with the skill of Logicke naturall Philosophie and Musicke and for Astronomy saith he my selfe had experience whom he learnedly opposed of the cause and course of Comets for Humanity he is the very Image of Morality and in princely graue Maiesty best beseeming a King briefly hee may well seeme to be a miracle in Nature nor doe I speake thus Rhetorically to amplifie things or to make them more then truth is for the truth is more then I do vtter and in this hee was most admirable that hee could tell and recite all the Ports Hauens and Creekes not within his owne Realme onely but also in Scotland and likewise in France what comming in there was how the tide serued in euery of them what burden of Shippe and what winde best serued the comming in into them 78 Of all his Nobles Gentry Iustices and Magistrates he tooke speciall name of their Hospitality and religious conuersations and that which is best accepted of a Prince hee was very liberall louing mercifull meeke and gentle towards his people and so farre from bloud as hee euer fauoured and spared as much as might bee the life of man yea euen of Rebels as wee haue seene neither was hee willing to put Heretickes to death as in a certaine dissertation had once with M. Cheeke it appeared insomuch that when Ioan Butoher should be burned for her heresie all the Councell could not moue him to set his hand to the warrant of her execution vntill D. Cranmer his Godfather Archbishoppe of Canterbury laboured to induce him vnto whom â—…ee said what my Lord will you haue me to send 〈◊〉 quicke to hell and taking the pen vsed this speech I will lay all the charge hereof vpon Cranmer before God Then how his hand had beene gotten for his vncles death is to bee admired 79 But his constancy vnto Christs Gospell with the abandoning of all superstition was very admirable one example among many wee will not let to declare Lady Mary his sister through the suit of Charles the Emperour made great meanes to haue Masse said in her house and that to bee done without all preiudice of law the greatnesse of her Person being the immediate successor and the might of the Emperour in amitie with England moued the Councell to giue their consent to the suit to forward which Cranmer Archbishoppe of Canterbury accompanied with Ridley Bishoppe of London were imployed from them to the King who hearing their message gaue the replication so grounded vppon Scripture as they gaue ouer to vrge more that way but like Politicians alleadged the danger in breach of amity with the Emperour to which the King answered hee would rather aduenture the hazard of his own life then to grant that which was not agreeable to the truth The Bishops yet vrged him with the bonds of nature and submissiuely said they would haue no nay the King seeing himselfe so importunated burst into weeping and sobbingly desired them to be content whereat the teares so abundantly burst from their eyes as they departed his presence not able to speake And for a further testimony of this yong Kings zeale reade if you please a letter sent vnto his sister the Princesse Lady Mary out of the originall 80 Right deare and right entirely beloued sister we greet you well and let you know that it grieneth vs much to 〈◊〉 no amendment in you of that which wee for good cause your soules health our conscience and common tranquility of our Realme haue so long dâ—…sired assuring you that our sufferance hath more demonstration of natâ—…r all loue then contentation of our conscience and fore-sight of our safety Wherefore although you giue 〈◊〉 â—…sion asmuch almost as in you is to diminish our naturall lode yet bee wee loath to feele it decay and meane not to bee so carelesse of you as wee bee prouoked And therfore meaning your weale and therewith ioyning a care not to be found guilty in our own conscience to God hauing cause to require forgiuenesse that wee haue so long for respect of loue towards you omitted our bounde duety we do send at this present our right trusty right welbeloued Counsellor the L. Rich our Chancellor of England our trusty and right well beloued Counsellor Sir Anthony Wingfield Knight Comptroler of our Houshold and Sir Will. Peter Knight one of our two principall Secretaries in message to you touching the order of your house willing you to giue theÌ„ firme credite in those things they shal
Tacit. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. â—…0 Tacit. iâ—… 〈◊〉 Agric. Hist. 3. cap. 9. Hist. 〈◊〉 c. â—…9 Hist. 3. cap. 〈◊〉 Hiâ—… 〈◊〉 His deâ—… Ioseph bell Iâ—… cap. â—…3 His age Suee in vita Vitel. Sect. 14. Ann. Do. 72. Vespasians worth and estimation His originall Sueton. in vit Vespas sect 1. His imployments in former tiâ—…es Tacit. in vita Agric 〈◊〉 189. Iosephus â—…el Iâ—…d lib. 3. cap. 1. Sueton. in vit Vespasi Sect. 4. An ancient prophecie in all the East parts The cause of the Iewes reuolt Ioseph de Ballo Iud. Taciâ—… Hist. 3. cap. 9. Vespasian chosen Emperour by the Mesian Souldiers By his owne Ioseph bell Iud. lib. 5. cap. 10. Tacit. in vit Agric fol. 187. Petilius Cerealis Deputy in Britaine Yorkeshire Lancashire Westmerland and the Bishop ricke of Durhaâ—… Iulius Frontinus subdueth the Britaines * South-Wales Iulius Agricola Lieutenant in Britaine Hee ouercoÌ„meth the Ordouices He winneth the Iland oâ—… Monâ—… Agricola good to the poore His good course in winning the people from wildnesse The Britaines ciuiliâ—…ed Agricola cureth the blinde and the lame and that miraculously Suet. in vit Vespas sect 7. Tacit. hist. 4. c. 35. Agricolâ—…es miracles conuince Atheists that dâ—…ny our Sâ—…uiours miracles Vespasâ—… dieth peaceablie Eusâ—…b Eccles. Hist. lib. 3. ca. 12. 13. A great scourge of God against the Iewes His endowâ—…nts of body 〈◊〉 in â—…it Vâ—…â—…â—…t 23. Hâ—… verâ—…s Ann. Do. 81. Titus made Emperour without all contradiction Called the delight of mankind Sueton in vit Tit. Sect. 1. Fitted with all heroicall Vertues His imployment in former times Ioseph bell Iud. lib. 6. 7. He wonne Ierusalem in the life-time of his father His faults His repentance at his death Tacit. in vit Agric Agricola enlargeth the Empire TVVEEDE as is thought a The frith of Dunbretâ—…on b Edenbâ—…rough frith Titus gouerned with loue of all His propensitiâ—… to do good Euseb. li. 3. ca. 15. His age raigne â—…uagrius l. 3. c. 41. Ann. Do. 83. Sueton. in vit Domit sect 1. His escaping killing Tacit. hist. 3. c. 13. He dedicateth a Temple to Iupiter Plinie in his Proeme of naturall historie Martial in his Epigram Ro. Emp. fol. 134. Sueton. in vit Domit sect 4. His vaine mis-spending the time Tacit. in vit Agric. Agricola his opinion of Ireland He searcheth the creekes and harboroughs Caledonians most puissant Agricola searcheth out the limits of Britaine * Grantzbaine The Britaines gather a great power Galgacus their Generall His Oration to the Britaines Tacit. in vit Agric. The cause of a flourishing estate The necessitie of resolution A dishonour for the cheife of a Nation to be dastards Former battailes not vnfortunate Subiection will not auaile The Romans gouernement and peace The last to bee conquered ought most to resist Manhood and fitnesse of place more suspected of a iealous Soueraigne Womens valour ought to shame mens coward 〈◊〉 This time the fittest to prooue our valour The Romanes wanton in peace Their Armie composed of diuers nations They are destitute of many encouragements Many Cities in factions The number of Britaines exceed the Romanes The first encounter a Hollanders b Liege in the Low Countries The Britaines Chariots disorder the horsemen The fight fierce on both sides The Britaines discomfited The Romans losse a Articus perchance The Britaines that died * Anguse in Scotland Agricola sendeth to discouer the North coasts * 〈◊〉 Histor. mâ—…gn Brit. Lib. 2. cap. 17. Britanny wâ—…olly discouered by Agricola Ann. Dom. 86. Dio lib. 55. Agricola writeth to Domitian Agricola receiueth Triumphall ornaments Suetoniâ—… in vita Domitiani Domitian his viceâ—… Hee banished S. Iâ—…su Euseb. Eccl. hist. lib. 3. cap. 15. Apocal. 1. 9. Daniel 10. Apocal. 13. 2. 2. Thess. 2. 8. Salustius Lucullus put to death Sueton. in vit Domit sect 10. His offence The actors of his death and theâ—… treacheâ—…e The Senate glad The Souldiers enraged His personage His death age raigne Euseb. Eccles. li. 3. cap. â—…8 Ann. Do. 98. Domitian beeing dead soone after many Records were lost Hist. magn 〈◊〉 lib. 3. cap. 1. Plutarch in the life of Pericles Cocceius Nerua aged prudent Gauâ—…r Monmouthensis Flores Historiar W. l. of Malm. ascribeth this memorial to be erected for Marius a Consul of Rome Polycbr lib. 4. c. 12 Aruiragus the father of Marius Chap. 6. sect 12. Humfrey Lhuyd in the Breuâ—…ary of Brit. Also in an old Manuscript is called Weâ—…met cap. 43. Cocceius Nerua recalled from banishment the Christians Dion Cass. lib. 68. Iohn the Euangelist returned from Pathmos Euseb. lib. 3. c. 1. 18. Eutropius Dion Cassius Ann. Do. 99. Seâ—…tus Aurelius Traian raised the Romans to the highest glory Dio. Cass. lib. 68. Indians neuer heard of the Romans till Traians time Traians affability and moderation towards his subiects Eutropius The third persecution of the Christians Euseb. Eccl. hist. lib. 3. cap. 30. Iewes made â—…at against the Gentiles Traian his slaughter vpon the Iewes the greatest thâ—… euer was Dion Cassius Polycbr lib. 4. cap. 13. Traians portraiture Roâ—…erdus in Protribunal Galen lib. 9. cap. 8 Metâ—… An. Do. 119. Polych lib. 4. c. 14. Spartianâ—… Hadrianuâ—… of an admirable memorie Hadriâ—… policy Britaines attempt alteration Hoâ—…ingshed lib. 4. cap. 20. Cneus Trebellius Lieutenant of the Britaines Iulius Seâ—… sent to suppresse the Commotions of the Britaines Hadrian himsâ—… came into Britaine to suppresse rebellion Adrians wall Aâ—…li Lamprid us Adrians Coines Licinius Priscus Lieutenant of Britaine Hist. magn Brit. lib. 3. cap. 1. Dion Cass. Ierusalem raced to the ground Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 6. Iewes not permitted to looke to Ierusalem A swine set on the Gate of Ierusalem Adrian fauorable to the christians Lampridius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Seâ—…eri Spartianus Dion Cassius Polycbr An. Do. 139. Antoninus raigned in peace The Northerne Britaines rebell in the beginning of Antoninus raigne Adrians Wall fortified Iulius Capitolinus Mâ—…mertinus in a Panegyricke Oration in praise of Maximian Cambden Brit. a Yorkeshire Lancashore Westmerland Northumberland Hist. magn Brit. lib. 3. cap. 11. Seires Saturnius Admirall of the British Fleet. Antoninus Piâ—… a great defender of the Christiaâ—… 〈◊〉 Eccles. Hist. lib. 4. cap. 13. The Edict of Antoninus for protection of the Christians Iulius Capitol Antoninus person and vertues An. Do. 162. Iulius Capitol Lucius Verus chosen Caesar. Aureliâ—… obtaineth tâ—…ne by the Christians praier Eutropius Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 5. Acts and Monuments 〈◊〉 P. Oroâ—… Tertulliâ—…n Nâ—…ius Lucius and Leuer-Maur doe both signifie Great Brightnes Tacitus in vita Agricola Capitolinus 〈◊〉 Hareâ—… Martyâ—…log Sanctorum Lucius the first Christian King 〈◊〉 7. lib. 5. Nennius Liber Laâ—…nsis Eccles. Florentius Vigâ—…rn Beda lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 4. Floresâ—…â—…riarum This Record is now in the hands of the right worthy Antiquarie Sir Robert Cotton Knight * Lege Dei patientia * Odisti iniquitatâ—… propâ—… vnxit 〈◊〉 Deus Deus tuus 〈◊〉 lâ—…titia prâ—… consortiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 propter paruam nimiam aetatem Psal. 89. 11. Psal.